#i mean if you could pick a way to go gently passing away in daniel jackson's arms is pretty damn good tbh

[fighting-naturalist]

Daniel in "Resurrection"

[vinyldreamsfuckup]

Rocket Queen Pt. 1

Warnings: drinking, smoking (cigarettes and weed), smut, slash x fem!, fingering (female receiving), flirting, fluff, praise

Working at the Whiskey A Go Go wasn't your dream job, but it satisfied your need for rock music and getting drunk. You got to watch the bands while you worked, serve drinks, and get hit on, I mean there wasn't really a negative. So if it meant you had to dress a little provocatively so that you could pay rent while still having a good time then so be it.

Tonight, Metallica was playing. Metallica tended to be a pretty great show, with lots of customers, and lots of tips. Tonight you chose to wear a black lace corset that showed off your cleavage well and your leather pants. When you got to work you put a cigarette between your lips and got started on taking orders and making drinks. Guns N’ Roses walked in to watch the show, but when Slash turned to the bar to order a drink and saw you he paused. Your black corset, long ponytail, red lipstick, and cigarette pulled him right in. Axl and Duff turned to see Slash staring at you and they laughed.

"No chance, man," Axl said with a laugh.

"Yeah I'm sorry man, there's no way," Duff laughed out behind him.

"Shut up," Slash hit Axl gently on the shoulder. He grabbed a cigarette and lit it. He took a long inhale. You turned to take their order and smiled.

"What can I get you?" you said with a smile. You pulled the cigarette from your mouth.

Slash smiled and leaned forward against the bar, "Can I get a glass of Jack Daniels? straight."

You nodded and looked at Axl and Duff who were still standing behind Slash.

"Beer for me," Axl smiled.

"Make it two," Duff said also with a smile. You just laughed and walked over to the draft. You poured two glasses of beer and a glass of whiskey. You placed the cigarette back between your lips and picked up the three glasses and brought it over to them. You handed Duff and Axl their beers and then handed Slash his whiskey.

“Thank you” Axl chuckled and walked off. Duff followed behind him. Slash sat at the bar and smiled at you.

“Thank you,” Slash said with a smile.

“Yeah let me know if you need anything else,” You smiled and grabbed another cigarette and walked over to talk to another customer.

“Hey, there is something you could help me with,” Slash said as you pulled away and started to make a drink. You smiled and started to shake a cocktail together.

“Yes?” You responded. Slash leaned forward slightly his tank top underneath his leather jacket showing his nipple.

“You see, looks like my band had left me,” Slash started and you chuckled, “could you keep me company?”

“They’re right there,” you pointed behind him to a table where the rest of Guns was sitting and drinking.

“Shhh…no they’re not,” Slash laughed out. You laughed and set the cocktail in front of the customer. You leaned on the bar which caused Slash to stare directly at your tits.

You couldn’t help but laugh, “oh you’re just like the rest of them.”

“Am not,” Slash smiled, he took a sip of his drink.

I laughed, “You so are.”

“Here let me prove it to you,” slash said with a smile and stood up. He took off his leather jacket and handed it to you.

“What’s this for?” You grabbed it gently. The buttons and patches on the jacket weighed it down slightly.

“Cover yourself up, you’ll see I’m different,” Slash smiled. You giggled and put it on. His eyes trialed down your body, “okay maybe I’m not different.”

You let out a loud laugh, “Well maybe I’ll keep the jacket anyway.”

Slash smiled, “You should.”

You laughed and poured him another whiskey, “maybe you are different.”

Hours passed and the two of you flirted the whole night. The show started and still, you two sat there talking about what it was like to work at the Whiskey and what it was like to be a guitar player for Guns N’ Roses. They talked about their mutual love of music and horror movies. The night quickly came to an end and the bar was closing.

"Do I have to leave?" Slash smirked as he knocked back his last drink.

"Why don't you walk me home? Then you can try to convince me why I should let you upstairs," You smiled and grabbed your keys. The two of you walked out of the building and You made sure to lock it all up behind you.

"Where to begin?" Slash said with a small laugh, "Well I feel like we've really hit it off tonight."

"You do?" You said slightly teasing him. He laughed and gently pushed you.

"Oh you're definitely falling for me,” Slash teased. You just rolled your eyes and kept walking.

“Keep going. You only have 2 more blocks,” you smiled as you bantered with him.

“Well, you’re attractive. Very attractive and I enjoy talking to you. I play guitar so I’m good with my hands,” he wiggled his fingers playfully. You laughed.

“Some would say I’m quite attractive as well. Just wait till you see me without my shirt,” he kept going speaking more and more playfully, “I can confidently say if you bring me upstairs you won’t regret it.”

You smiled and leaned against the wall of your apartment building. You reached into Slash’s jacket pocket and found a joint. You brought it to your lips and lit it. Slash’s gaze stayed on your lips as you took a hit of the joint.

“Well, I’d like one more thing,” You said handing him the joint. He took it and took a hit.

“What’s that?” He asked with a smile.

“You have to play me something. With those guitar hands of yours,” you laughed slightly. He nodded.

“Deal,” Slash smiled and you grabbed his hand leading him to your apartment. When you pushed the door open the smell of lavender and vanilla oozed out of the apartment. You have dim purple lights covering your home. The walls were covered in band posters and a small record player sat in the side of your living room. Slash smiled as he walked in.

“Well, are we starting with guitar or are we starting with me fucking you?” Slash whispered in your ear as he gently removed his leather jacket from your shoulders. You let out a shaky breath. It made Slash smile.

His lips connected with your neck. You turned to face him and began to kiss him fiercely. He picked you up wrapping your legs around his waist and led you into the bedroom. He gently laid you on the bed and began to run his hands down your side. Your hands went to the hem of his shirt and pulled it off of his head. He smiled and connected his lips back to your neck. His hands gently wrapped around your back and he started to untie your corset. He took his time taking it off. He pulled it off and pulled his head back.

"You're fucking beautiful," Slash breathed out before quickly kissing down your chest and sucking on your breasts. Your hands went to his pants and started to undo them. Slash laughed as his tongue ran across your nipple. He started to undo the ties on your leather pants and pulled them down.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Slash breathed out as he took in your naked body.

“Yes…” You said. You were breathless just from the way he was looking at you. He quickly nodded and dipped back down pressing your lips together. He quickly inserted a finger between your folds. You both groaned together as he started to move his finger getting you ready.

“Fuck…” Slash breathed out. Your hands gripped Slash’s shoulders as you moaned and arched against his chest. He inserted another finger and moved quicker.

“Jesus….” You breathed out. He started to gently kiss and suck on your neck and he moved. He pulled his hands away and pulled down his pants. You grabbed his hips and he pushed into you. Loud groans left both of your mouths.

“You feel so fucking good, baby,” Slash groaned. He wrapped your legs around his waist as he stood at the end of the bed. He gripped your waist tightly as he pushed into you over and over. Long breathless moans left your mouth.

“Slash….oh my god….” You moaned loudly which caused him to groan.

“Is this okay?” Slash asked breathlessly. You nodded and grabbed his neck as he moved in and out of you hitting every spot. Your back arched and you clenched your walls around him. He groaned and started to move harder.

“Fuck…fuck yes…”Slash groaned as he moved he gently was moving your hips against him as he moved.

“Yes…keep going….Slash…” you groaned out. Your nails dug into his back. He growled as he felt your nails. He moved his hips slightly quicker ramming into you with precision. Waves of pleasure ripped through your body. He groaned as he moved.

"Fuck...I'm close," You said breathlessly. Slash's head fell back and sweat began to coat his body. He rammed into you roughly as he growled out. Your breath increased and your body started to tremble.

"Shit...Slash..." You groaned as he rammed into you over and over. You let out a loud groan as you finished. Your nails dug into Slash's shoulders and ran down his back.

"Fuck...fuck..." Slash groaned as he watched you finish and felt your nails on his back. His body shook and he slammed into one last time before he groaned loudly as he came. You both sat there for a moment as you tried to catch your breath.

“That was…” Slash trailed off.

“Amazing,” you finished his sentence. He just nodded breathlessly.

You ran your hand down his sweaty chest and he pulled out of you. He laid down next to you and pulled you in close. You couldn’t help but giggle.

“No way I’m leaving after that,” Slash whispered into your ear. He wrapped his arm around your waist and held you against his chest.

“I don’t want you to go,” You whispered back.

Slash giggled and kissed your neck, “good.”

[desolateice]

Cut from “Buku Buku Cha”

This is a short part I cut from around chapter 23 after Chozen leaves California where Johnny is reconciling with having his memories back and catching up on everything he missed. 

Two weeks was too short. And before Johnny knew it Chozen was back on a plane on his way home and he had to go back to his long distance relationship.

Which was fine, but he missed Chozen, missed touching him, curling up next to him, kissing him. But now he remembered himself, and there was plenty to do that he didn’t want to do.

Like to sit with Bobby and the guys and ask what he’d missed. 

Bobby had taken Daniel to the doctor to get his knee checked out and Johnny was so relieved to learn it was recovering fine and that he just got a pass to not do gym, and had to be careful.

He learned the divorce had been hell and while they told him a lot about it, he could tell there was a lot they weren’t going to tell him and Johnny could only imagine what a shit Sid was.

He learned about the cobra’s time with Mr. Miyagi, all the things they’d done with Daniel to try and get their minds off of worrying about him. Baking at the Browns, going to the beach, taking Daniel swimming at the Golf ‘N Stuff water park, the zoo. It sounded like they’d tried to make it up to him, the six months of fighting, tried to keep his mind off of worrying about Johnny.

“We don’t know why, but he was like….very distraught over you being gone,” Jimmy said. “So Bobby did the only thing he knows how to do, buried the poor kid in sweets.”

“It’s not the only thing I know how to do, but I did…uh show up at the LaRusso’s with a gift basket of like everything my parents make at the bakery and Mrs. LaRusso didn’t let me leave until she’d returned the favor by feeding me what had to have been enough food for a month.”

“Oh she does that, a lot,” Dutch said. “Any time I dropped Daniel off from one of our outings or searches for you, we all would go to walk him up and you know show her we got him home safe and what not and we’d all get pulled in and she wouldn’t let us leave until we’d eaten. Italians man.”

Apologizing to Daniel had been the next thing on his list. Figuring out what to say, again. 

They’d gone out for dinner, Johnny was adamant about it.

 Mrs. LaRusso had already fed him countless times since he’d been back and taken care of his mom and the guys. Given them all another comforting place to be.

It was a little awkward. He busied himself with picking out food, at staring at the menu trying to figure out what to say that he hadn’t said before which had backfired.

“I’m sorry,” Johnny said after they’d put in their order. “I used what you said as an excuse, I thought everyone would be better off without me, and that you were right, and everyone would be happier. I didn’t mean to worry everyone or cause issues. Or lead Mr. Miyagi to Okinawa where he couldn’t come back or put him or anyone in danger. I…don’t regret going to Okinawa though or that Mr. Miyagi had a chance to heal that pain with Mr. Toguchi, Yukie-san, or Miyagi sensei. They all needed that. But I am sorry that it hurt you. I didn’t mean to.”

Daniel studied him for a moment and then reached out, gently taking Johnny’s hand.

“You were a dick,” Daniel said. “But, then you weren’t. Take away Kreese, take away Sid and all the stuff that’s happened to you and you were really sweet. And after going to that divorce hearing with the guys, with Ma…” Daniel sucked air in through his teeth and shook his head. “Johnny that shit, the stuff Kreese did that the guys talked about, the stuff Sid did, none of that was okay and no one deserved that.”

“I do want to make it up to you, those six months of…being awful and terrorizing you, and not by running away.”

“Well buy me dessert, we’ll start there,” Daniel said smiling at him warmly.

“Deal,” Johnny said.

It was surprisingly nice. He knew Daniel a little, had gotten to know him as a person who he worried about when he hadn’t had his memories. A bit clinging, a little touchy, but who cared a lot. It was sweet.

[dragon-kazansky]

Masquerade at midnight

Gender neutral reader

[Masterlist]

[Previous Chapter] - [Next Chapter]

Word count: 5k

Notes: The finale chapter. Thank you for being here through this story. I look forward to sharing the future of this story with you soon. I have loved reading your comments and messages! It really has made this all the more exciting for me. Thank you!!!!!

♡♡♡

Chapter Fifteen - Masquerade at midnight

Ben escorted you to your room. You bid him goodbye as you lay down to rest. Tom and Daniel swore to tend to Mads, and basically begged you to go rest. You gave in and returned to your room. You don't remember much other than collapsing onto your bed. Safe to assume your body gave in and you fell asleep.

While you slept, Mads was taken to his room. Tom and Daniel lay him on his bed and made him as comfortable as possible. His ring is the only thing stopping him from fading, so they must keep it on him. Mads groaned as he let his body relax.

Knowing you're safe and sound just a short distance away is a great a comfort to him. He would never have been able to live with himself. He closes his eyes and lets his two dear friend fuss over him. After a bit of rest, he'll be right as rain. Then Mads would make it up to you. There is only one way he knows how to thank you for what you did for them.

Your ancestors would be proud of you if they saw what you did.

Mads certainly is.

Ben leaves you to rest and makes his way up to his master's room. The least he can do is lend a hand. He sees Daniel tending to the rest of Mads' wound, upon his arrival. Tom spares him a glance, but welcomes him inside.

"How is he?"

"He'll be fine. You did an honourable thing fighting Irons like you did," Tom comments.

Ben doesn't comment on it. He just lets the words sit there. Tom sighs softly and approaches him, placing a hand on his shoulder.

"There isn't much you can do here. I'm sure the others could use some help, the house and the grounds took a beating," Tom suggests. Ben nods and quietly thanks him, taking his leave.

The whole passed by with Mads resting in his bed. Tom and Daniel took turns coming and going, checking up on him. The others had cleaned up the garden and house as much as they could. The bodies had been moved, ready to be buried on the grounds. Mads had insisted they be buried on his land where they'll always be at home. The house was mended as well as could be, but the fact a war took place still lingered.

By the time you woke up, it was mid afternoon. You washed, dressed, and spent a few minutes standing by the window looking outside. It looked a bit rugged out there, but you could tell everyone had done their best.

You walk out and make your way through the house. Your first stop was Mads' room. The door was open, you could see him sitting up in bed. He turns his head when he sees someone lingering in the hall. He smiles when his eyes land on you. You smile in return. He waves you inside. You enter his room and approach his bed.

"How are you?" You ask him.

"Much better now. How are you doing?"

"I'm good. I'm glad to see you," you tell him.

"As I am to see you. I have something for you," Mads says, picking up an envelope that was resting beside him. You watch him hand it over to you, then you take it from his hand. His fingers brush against yours gently. You open the envelope and take out the card within.

The card is black with gold bordering. The writing is white. It reads:

You are hereby invited to the Mikkelsen masquerade ball as the guest of honour.

Next Friday, midnight.

You look up at Mads. Your name was handwritten in his beautiful penmanship. You smile at him.

"What is this?"

"An invitation."

"Yeah, what I mean is, are you well enough? Friday is tomorrow." You place your hand on his and give it a gentle pat. He smiles as he looks down at your hand on his.

"I will be well enough for a dance with you."

"I'll need a mask," you say.

He chuckles, "leave that to me. I have one for you."

"As long as you're feeling up to it, I'll be honoured to be your guest of honour. It will be a nice goodbye before I leave," you say, avoiding his eyes.

Mads looks at you with longing.

"Before you leave?"

"Yes. I did what I came here for. I have to return to my life now," you say, though he hears no real meaning behind those words.

The truth is, since coming here, your life had turned for the better. Back home, you didn't have much to look forward to, people to rely on. You didn't know of your family history before. Adventure wasn't in your cards, and then it was. You didn't really want to go back, you wanted to stay. You just didn't want to be a burden on them any more.

"What is on your mind?" Mads asks, softly.

"Just what I've been missing. I missed some work, and probably some calls," you shrug.

"I have some thinking to do. I'll have a costume sent up to your room tomorrow night. Why don't you take it easy for now?" He smiles softly at you.

"Yeah. A walk through the garden might do me some good."

You leave Mads with a soft goodbye. He watches you go. His eyes lingering on you as you walk out of sight. His chest feels heavy with loss, despite the fact you're still under his roof.

Mads didn't see you again for the rest of the day. He was asleep when you popped back later.

After leaving his side, you had headed outside for some fresh air. Anson was standing out there looking out at the gardens. You joined his side. He smiled when he noticed you beside him. His mind has been occupied on where he would begin. Unfortunately, the garden had taken a huge hit during the fight, and you could still see the bloodstains littered here and there.

"Is the damage bad?" You ask him, letting your eyes wander.

"Nothing I can't fix, but it's going to take time. Well, there is one thing I can't fix."

You turn to Anson, the silent question of what hanging in the air.

"The statue of Mads' parents... it was badly damaged in the fight. Even I can't fix that."

You heart plummets.

"Does he know?"

"Yes. I made him aware. I took note of everything that needed doing, and what we had managed to fix so far. He went rather quiet."

You look down, feeling a little heartbroken for him.

"You did what you could. I know he appreciates that."

Anson just nods silently.

You both go for a lap of the gardens before you part ways with him and check in on the horses. A new stable is being built, but not yet ready for the horses to move in. Oscar can be seen up ahead taking care of them. You smile as you watch him brush the horse he was with. You make your way over to him and lean against the fence.

Oscar looks up when he realises he has company. He smiles and stops what he's doing to come over and talk to you. He's glad to see you're alright.

"Shouldn't you be resting?" He asks, a cheeky grin on his face.

You chuckle. "I've reserved all the resting for Mads."

"And yet, he wants to have a party," Oscar laughs.

"Yeah. It should be fun."

"Why do you sound so sad when you say that?" Oscar asks, worried for a moment.

"I guess I just didn't expect my time here to be over so quickly. I've learnt so much from all of you, but have no reason to keep on learning. I've served my purpose."

Oscar reaches out and takes your hand in his.

"Why does it have to end here? There is so much more to our world. You could pick any route and follow it," Oscar tells you.

"What do you mean?"

"Come Saturday morning, everyone will be going their own way. Back to the lives they have built for themselves. Some us will be staying here of course. This is home to a few of us, but others will be making the trip back. You could stay here, or go with one of them. Why go back to your life before?"

You look at Oscar with wonder.

"I didn't think it possible."

"Why not?"

"Because I'm not one of you."

Oscar gives your hand a squeeze.

"You've always been one of us. Let me talk to Mads. Maybe he can bring comfort to your mind."

You nod and thank him, letting the thought settle in your mind. You don't see why you can't go on as the hunter you are. There are bound to be other trouble makers, right? This is the life you were suppose to have, so why not make it so?

Oscar watches you go as you return back to the house. You belong here as much as they do. He'll show you.

You spent most of Friday to yourself. There's a lot of fuss in the house to prepare for the party tonight. You smile as you hear familiar voices giving out orders to the remaining staff. The house is being decorated, food is being prepped, music is being rehearsed in the ballroom. You're excited for the party.

A knock on your door startles you out of your reading. You look up and give them permission to enter.

Tom Ellis enters the room. You smile as he comes in with a big box in his hand. He comes over to the bed where you're sitting. Putting the book to the side, you shuffle closer to him, looking at the box.

"What's this?"

"Your costume, of course," he grins.

You smile and reach for the tag hanging from the box. Your name is written on it in Mads' familiar hand writing. You chuckle and open the box carefully. Moving the tissue paper to the side, you gasp softly at the costume folded neatly into the box.

White and gold fabric. You carefully run your hand along the top of it.

"Wow," you whisper.

Tom smiles.

"Your mask will be here shortly, Mikkelsen wanted it delivered separately," he tells you.

"It's beautiful. Aren't his colours black and gold?" You ask, looking up at Tom.

"That's what makes you so special. You'll stand out among us tonight."

You look back down at the costume and smiles softly. As you admire the detailing on it, the thought of asking Mads about what you should do next crosses your mind. Would he let you stay if you wanted? Would one of them let you go with them if you asked?

Tom watches your soft expression, but resists asking what's on your mind. He excuses himself quietly.

The ball doesn't start until midnight, you still had some time to pass before then. You ate in your room, laid out your outfit on the bed, and waited for the mask to arrive. As eleven o'clock came creeping in, you decided to start getting ready. You took your time, making sure the outfit sat right on you. It was as if it was made specifically for you. Fit like a glove.

Midnight creeps closer and you begin to worry the mask isn't coming.

Before you can freak out about an incomplete costume, a knock sounds at the door. You hurry over to it and open it. Michael Caine, Mads' butler, stands there with a silver tray in hand and a mask set upon a cushion. You're instantly drawn to the mask.

"For you."

You take it carefully and thank him. He nods and takes his leave. You close the door behind you and make your way over to the mirror. You put the mask on.

It's white and gold, like your costume. Feathers stick out one side, sequins line the bottom on the other side. The gold detailing runs along the mask in cracks, making the mask look somewhat dated, but beautiful. You look amazing.

You smile at your reflection.

With only ten minutes left on the clock, you leave your room and make your way downstairs. The house is pretty much empty. All staff were to attend the ball. Music can be heard from the foyer. The doors to the dining hall are closed, but as you stand before them, ready to enter, they open for you. You are greeted by the sight of a food filled table. The doors to the ballroom are open, and music flows in. You enter the dining hall, thanking the staff that opened the door for you, and walk slowly around the table. Your eyes are focused on the ballroom door. As you get closer, the music gets louder. You take a deep breath and enter the ballroom.

The room is lit by candle lights and chandeliers. Gold curtains hand from the windows in thick heavy bundles. The floor has been polished to perfection. The orchestra play their melodies unbothered by the crowds. People you don't recognise are littered around the room. Mads appears to have invited townspeople up to his home.

You stand in the doorway and admire the beauty of the room.

Thirteen pairs of eyes turns to you. You can see them all. Everyone in the room is wearing black and gold outfits with black and gold masks. Yet, you could still point out your vampire friends. You smile as you count each one silently.

Mads stands on a platform near the orchestra. You meet his eyes and smile softly. He returns the smile and nods subtly at you.

The music stops. You can only hear your own breathing. The clock begins to chime for midnight. Mads steps down from the platform. You notice the cane he is leaning on. Still injured, but persistent to be here. You don't expect any less from him. Mads makes his way across the room over to where you stand. You wait. The clock still chimes. Each toll feeling long and drawn out.

Upon the final chime, Mads stops in front of you. You smile up at him and wait. He holds out his hand, the one unoccupied by his cane, and asks, "may I have the honour of your first dance?"

You place your hand in his and grin.

"You may."

The music starts again. Mads holds out his cane. The man that takes it is Ben. You smile at him as he winks at you from behind his mask. Ben stands aside and you go with Mads to the middle of the room.

The party begins.

You keep in perfect time with Mads as he leads you around the dance floor. You don't care for the audience watching you. As far as you're concerned for now, it's just you and him.

"Mads?"

"Yes?"

"Thank you."

Mads squints his eyes at you softly. He's not sure what you're thanking him for.

"For what?"

"For bringing me here. For doing all of this and letting me experience something I never would have done otherwise. For showing me who I am."

Mads smiles softly.

"You're welcome. Can I ask something of you?"

"Of course."

"Don't go home."

You stare at him, gaze flickering between his eyes.

"I don't want to," you tell him.

He smiles.

"Many of our friends will be leaving tomorrow morning. You have options," Mads says, glancing around the room. "You can go where ever you wish to. You belong here with us. Chase a path and go on adventures. Who ever you follow will look after you."

You smile softly.

"Thank you, Mads. Really, I mean it."

The dance comes to and end. You both stop, your hand still in his. You both bow.

"You're always welcome. Always."

Mads leads you back to where Ben stands. Ben gives Mads his cane back and stands with you. You turn to Mads and eye the cane.

"Are you going to be alright?" You ask him.

"Yes. It's only really when I'm standing I feel it. The cane eases the pain. I also think I look rather dashing with it, no?" He grins.

You laugh. "Very."

Ben holds out his hand to you.

"May I?"

You smile and take his hand.

"You may."

Mads watches you go with Ben with a smile. A huge amount of weight has been lifted from his shoulders now that he's been able to speak to you. There is comfort in knowing you won't ever be too far away. You'll be in the company of someone he trusts, and that's all he could ask for.

Just like with Mads, you keep in time with Ben. This next piece is a little more lively than the one you danced to with Mads.

"Oscar said you were going home," is the first thing Ben says.

"Not anymore," you smile.

"No?" He looks at you curiously.

"Mads shared some thoughts with me. I can go where ever I want with whoever I want."

Ben watches you closely.

"What are you going to do?"

"I don't know yet. I have the rest of the night to decide," you tell him.

"Any ideas on what you want to do...?" He asks.

You grin, "not yet. Why? Do you?"

"Well, I wouldn't be opposed to you staying here. With me."

You smile softly at him.

"Have you and Mads spoken?" You ask, changing the topic.

"Yes. He forgave me for everything. I'm going to spend the rest of my existence making it up to him though."

You chuckle softly.

"If I decide to stay, then I hope to see plenty of that. I know he has forgiven you, but seeing you grovel a little wouldn't be so bad. Especially if you want to make it up to me too."

Ben just rolls his eyes. Your teasing will be insufferable, but he'll love every moment of it.

As your dance with Ben comes to and end, you both make your way back to the side lines. Ben goes to fetch you something to drink, so you wait in the ballroom for him. You're not left alone for long as a couple of gentlemen occupy either side of you. You chuckle at their antics for your attention.

"Hello boys," you look at either of them.

Michael and David.

"I hope we're not interrupting anything," Michael says, admiring you.

"Not at all."

"Mads threw this party in your honour, how are you enjoying it?" David asks.

"I'm having a wonderful time. How are you two?"

"We're well," Michael replies. "Any thoughts on what you're going to do after tonight?"

"Not just yet. Are you two staying or leaving?" You ask them.

"Leaving. I'm heading for London for new work. Michael is staying behind," David tells you.

"Which means I'll have room for a new room mate," Michael says, being casual about it.

"Is that so?" You smile.

"He's already trying to replace me!" David accuses.

You laugh and let them bicker either side of you. Ben returns with drinks in his hands and you excuse yourself to meet him. You take one of the drinks and sip it.

"What are they fighting about?"

"They're fighting for my attention," you chuckle.

"Can I steal you away for a moment?" Another voice chimes in. You turn and see Oscar behind you.

"Sure," you say, putting your drink down on the nearest table and leaving Ben's side. You follow Oscar over to the large windows. The French doors are open, letting some air in. You both stand in the open gap, looking out into the dark garden.

"Did Mads speak with you?"

"He did."

Oscar smiles, keeping his eyes on the garden.

"I wouldn't blame you if you wanted to return to something familiar."

You shrug. "I don't think I have a place back there any more."

Oscar turns his head and peers at you curiously. A little part of him hopes you will stay here with him. He's groan rather fond of you, and would hate to see you go. He won't get his hope up though. He won't say anything about it, the decision is yours at the end of the day.

A new piece begins to play. You turn back to the ballroom and see Lauren dancing. You smile as you watch her. She looks so at home here. It's a wonder she can move like that when she can't hear the music playing. Your eyes a drawn to the piano which is now occupied by Tom Ellis. Of course he would play his piece for her while she dances.

You turn to say something to Oscar, but he's gone. You turn back to Lauren who dances gracefully.

Taking small steps around the outside of the dance floor, you don't pay attention to who is in front of you. You bump into someone and turn to apologise. The apology is caught on your lips as you smile at them.

"Hello Jodie," you look her up and down. Her outfit matches everyone else colour-wise, but she looks very stylish.

"Good to see you," she smiles.

"You too. Hey, I actually have a question for you."

"Oh?"

"That sword.... was that yours?"

Jodie grins and nods, "yeah."

"That's so cool. You looked so badass with it."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. I didn't exactly get to admire you for long because I was being hunted. It was kind of a bad day to be honest."

She chuckles softly.

"As much as I would like to keep you company, I think Barry is looking for you."

You turn around and spot Barry searching around the room. You shouldn't be too hard to spot because you're wearing white, but he hasn't noticed you yet. You smile and turn back to Jodie.

"I'll have to catch you before everyone leaves tomorrow. See you later," you wave at her and walk in the direction of Barry. When his eyes land on you he grins and meets you halfway.

"Hey," he starts.

"Hey you," you smile.

"We haven't spent a whole lot of time together..."

"No. Sadly not. I'd have liked to spend more time with you Barry."

"There are whispers about you. The others wondering what you'll choose to do next. I could have a word with Master Daniel if you want to join us..." He shrugs.

You smile softly.

"They're talking about me already? I haven't decided what I'm going to do yet. I need to make my choice before everyone leaves in the morning. I appreciate your offer, but I have some thinking to do."

Barry nods.

"I can't ask any more of you."

Lauren finishes her dance and hurries off to meet Tom at the piano, kissing his cheek in thanks. You smile at them. You sigh as you continue wandering around the room. Perhaps a few moments by the dining table will allow some time to think.

You leave the ballroom.

There are a few people in the dining hall. Benedict and Anson are in there, picking at the table. They're talking quietly to each other. You smile and walk over to them. Two masked faces look up as you approach and they smile at you.

"The guest of honour graces us with their presence," Benedict grins.

"I'm making the rounds I suppose," you laugh. "Have you been in here all this time?"

"Not all the time," Anson says. "We saw you dancing."

"What did you think?"

"Splendid," Benedict compliments.

You smile at the pair.

"What will you two do come morning?" You ask, wanting to know what other choices you may have.

"I return to London with Hiddleston. I feel it's only right that I speak with you before we leave," Benedict says, having your attention for now. "I'm sorry about that night. I should have done better to keep you safe."

You shake your head.

"No. Don't apologise. It never should have happened, but it did. There is nothing we can do. Don't feel bad about it. I don't like the idea of you feeling guilty for the rest of time because of it. I forgive you. All of you. In the end I made a decision I thought was best for keeping me alive, and here I am."

Benedict siles softly at you.

"That's all I needed to hear," he says.

You smile at him and then turn to Anson.

"And you?"

"Well, I live here these days, so I'll be around," Anson says, smiling.

"I'll have plenty of company if I stay," you comment, liking the comfort of that.

You hear the music quiet in the next room.

"Come, Mads wants to say a few words," Benedict says, leading the way back into the ballroom. You follow with Anson in tow and re-enter the party.

The crowds are gathering where Mads stands on the platform once again. His eyes find yours as you make your way into the room. You keep walking until you're in the middle of the room. Here, everyone can see you.

"I thank you all for coming tonight. It has been an event to remember that is for certain. Tomorrow, many of my friends will part from here and return home. I thank you all for coming when I call. I mean this in the nicest way possible, but I hope we don't meet like this for some time," Mads says. People laugh. "This party is in honour of my esteemed guest," Mads holds up his drink and smiles at you.

People around you raise their glasses and turn their heads in your direction. 

"I called upon you for something you did not have to accept, but I cannot thank you enough for making the choice to come out here and save us from destruction. No soul is as brave as yours, and I think I speak for all my company when I say, you'll be remembered for years to come. Your family name flourishes with what you did. You should be very proud."

You smile and try not to get too emotional.

"Here's to today, tomorrow, and the days the follow!"

Everyone in the room lifts their glasses and cheer.

"Please, enjoy the end of the party, all coaches and cars will be preparing to depart shortly."

Mads stands down from the platform. You walk over and greet him.

"You're making me feel very special," you tell him.

"Good, as you should feel."

"I think I'll retire to my room now, but I'll have a decision made come morning," you say.

"I am curious as to what you'll decide to do next," he smiles.

You bid him goodnight and begin to make your exit. Before you make it to the door, someone comes up beside you and links your arm with his. You smile. Turning your head, you're greeted by the sight of Daniel's eyes behind his mask.

"Shall I escort you?"

You grin, "I'd be honoured."

Daniel escorts you out of the dining hall and up the stairs.

"Pity we didn't get to dance," he says, glancing your way.

"Perhaps another time," you suggest.

"You're getting my hopes up," he teases.

"Oh dear, well, you'll just have to wait and see," you chuckle.

You both come to a stop outside of your bedroom door. You turn and face Daniel with a soft smile.

"Can I have the honour of removing your mask?" He asks.

You smile.

"Be my guest," you say, turning around.

Gentle fingers raise to the back of your head and untie the knot that had been keeping your mask in place. You reach up and catch the mask as it loosens from your face. You lower it gently and turn back to Daniel.

"There you are," he smiles.

"What time is everyone leaving tomorrow?"

"Around ten, I believe. Don't sleep in. I want to see you once more before we leave," he says.

"And if I wanted to come with you?"

Daniel grins, "then I'll your seat warm for you."

You smile and kiss his cheek.

"Goodnight," you say.

"Goodnight," he repeats. 

As you enter your room, Daniel walks away. You close the door behind you and lean against it for a moment. You sigh softly and push off the door. You walk over to the window and peer outside. There's still a few hours until sunrise, but you don't feel tired yet. You look at the mask in your hands and run your thumb across it.

"What do I do?" You ask yourself.

Deep down you know what you want to do. You know who you want to stay with. Your heart had already made a decision some time ago, you just needed to convince yourself. Gazing back out the window, eyes on the moon in the sky, you smile softly.

The choice was easy. Come morning, you'll let them know.

This is what you want.

This is what your life will be from now on.

You'll continue to make your family proud and leave your old life behind. Your new life starts here and now, and you can't wait to see what happens next.

"This is what I choose," you whisper, setting your mask on the windowsill.

You lay down on your bed and close your eyes, smiling softly.

Your mind is made up.

♡♡♡

@lieutenantn @ntlmundy @ilussionary-forest @that-one-fandom-kid @mischief-siriusly-managed @madhatter2727 @gabrielapoe-16 @baronesszemo-blackwood @valquiria3000 @wannabevampire @ten-tenya-iida @crackedout @rothko-mirror @niceshadeofblue @my-fic-corner @bdffkierenwalker @nezla @bb-skyrunner @dezzylou24 @meganlpie @casi-eternal  @janine-007

[stardustbarbarians]

My Rosie

A Daniel Wagner Fic

Summary: Daniel spends the day with Rosie

Tags: pure fluff, Daniel became a doggie daycare, Rosie being a good girl

Words: 3.1 k

A/N: Hello, hi. I didn't mean for this to be as long as it turned out to be but I just kept getting carried away. Anyway, title taken from Mac Saturn's Plain Clothes Gentleman. Enjoy some Danny and Rosie content! (Also if you think Daniel wouldn't watch Twilight you're dead wrong and I will die upon this hill)

+++

Daniel hadn’t anything planned for the day, save for just lounging around and enjoying some free time. He’d been on his second movie in his marathon of the day: New Moon. He’d gotten to the scene in the film where Bella and Jacob had reunited - picking her up and twirling her around - when his phone started ringing. He looked at his phone and giggled to himself, Sam’s contact name of “baby Sam” with a rather unattractive photo of him taking up the entire screen. Pausing the movie, Danny answered the phone. 

“Hello?” 

“Hey Daniel, could you do me a favor today? If you can’t, I understand,” Sam asked, a tone of desperation in his voice. 

“What’s going on?” Danny sat up from his lounging position on the couch, alarmed at the urgency in Sam’s voice. 

“It’s nothing life threatening or anything, I promise. I just forgot that I had an in person interview today and I don’t want Rosie to be alone all day,” his best friend explained. Danny could hear shuffling from the other side of the phone. 

“You want me to watch Rosie for you?” 

“If you don’t mind. I know you said you were just gonna lounge about today, so if you don’t want her to interrupt, I’ll just ask one of the twins. But in all honesty, I trust you the most with her,” Sam replied. 

“No, I don’t mind at all. She’d be good company,” Daniel admitted. He was imagining spending his day with her; her cuddled up against him while they watched movies and then going for a walk later on in the evening after it cooled down. “Do you need me to pick her up?” 

“Actually, your place is on the way to where I’m supposed to be.” There was more shuffling, Rosie’s whines of excitement coming through the speaker of the phone. 

“Great, I’ll see you in a bit.” Danny hung up so that Sam could handle Rosie without having to hold his phone. 

It was a few minutes later that the two of them showed up at Daniel’s door. Sam looked a little frazzled, probably worried about showing up to the interview on time. He still gave Danny a big dazzling grin upon seeing him, though. He held Rosie’s leash in his hand, the dog looking out at the street at the cars passing by. “Hey, Daniel.”  

“Hello, you two,” Danny greeted before opening the door wider so they could enter his home. Sam led Rosie in, tugging gently on her leash to get her attention. Her long nails clacked against the hardwood floor, her collar jingling with each step she took. 

“So, I should be back by the time she needs to be fed dinner, but if not cooking up some rice and eggs will do the trick,” Sam informed as he handed the leash off to his best friend. 

“Sounds easy enough.” 

“You be good for Daniel, ok sweet girl?” Rosie’s tail began wagging at the sound of Sam’s voice. Daniel watched as Sam kneeled down and grabbed her head to give Rose a kiss on the top of her head, her tongue flicking out to return the kiss.

The bassist started to giggle and scratch behind the dog’s ears before getting up and addressing Daniel. 

“Thank you, again. I owe you big,” Sam restated, tucking his hair behind his ear. 

“Really, it’s nothing. We’ll have tons of fun, right, Rosie?” Danny looked down at the dog to find her staring back up at him, her tongue hanging out of the side of her mouth. 

The two men both laughed in admiration, the dog’s charm and cuteness getting to them. 

“Ah, shit!” Sam exclaimed after looking at the time on his phone, “I’m gonna be late!” 

When he turned back to look at Sam and wish him luck at his interview, Daniel was not expecting his head to be grabbed by the sides and pulled down so that Sam could plant a kiss right on his forehead. Before he could ask what that was, Sam was halfway to his car. 

“Good luck!” Daniel managed to call out after the bassist before his car door slammed shut. He and Rosie watched him pull out of the driveway and take off down the street. 

“Your dad’s a strange man, you know that?” Daniel asked the dog, looking down at her before closing the front door. He absently touched the spot on his forehead Sam kissed before kneeling down and unhooking the leash from Rosie’s collar. 

Once he’d stood up, the two stared at each other. There was a moment of “what next” that passed silently between them. It had been a while since the two interacted and even then Sam had always been there. This would be the first time they would be alone together, really alone. 

“Well, I’m going to go back to watching my movies. You’re more than welcome to join me,” Danny offered, making his way back into his living room. He heard the clicking of Rosie’s nails as she followed him to the couch, but stopped in front of it. 

She looked at Daniel as if she was asking him something. It was different from the other times she looked at him from the way she didn’t look away. 

“What is it, girl?” The question prompted her to tap her paws on the ground, her tail wagging. She was trying to communicate what she wanted, but Daniel didn’t know her well enough to know what that was. 

He was going over what she could be asking for when it hit him. “Are you asking if you can jump up on the couch?” 

Again, she tapped her paws on the ground. It was what she wanted. 

Daniel felt his heart melt at the idea of Rose asking for permission to get on the couch. She was so well mannered. He patted the spot next to him for her to take. She wasted no time leaping up on the cushion, curling up next to Daniel. He gave her a few quick pats on her head before he unpaused the movie. 

+++

He wasn’t sure when he fell asleep, but suddenly he was blearily opening his eyes to find that he’d missed all of Eclipse. Bringing a hand to his eyes, he rubbed them before pausing the Cullens setting up for Bella and Edward’s wedding. It wasn’t until he moved to sit up that he realized Rosie had laid herself on top of his chest, contently snoozing away. She was coiled up in the shape of a crescent moon, her head resting on Danny’s pectorals. He took a moment to just admire how adorable she was before gently placing a hand on her back, her eyes flicking open at the contact. 

She looked over at him for a moment before he raised her head and yawned. Rosie shook her head before flopping over onto her side, her eyes once again meeting Daniel’s. They looked at one another before she brought her paw up and set it back down in a swiping motion. 

“What do you want, sweet girl?” he asked in a tender voice. Her tail began wagging at the sound of his voice. 

Again, she swiped her paw in the air before lifting it up to expose her belly. She kept looking up at Danny expectantly, her tail still wagging. 

“Do you want belly rubs?” Daniel recalled how much Sam would give her belly rubs when he saw them interact. She loved them and her back foot would kick feverishly when Sam scratched the right spot. Rosie swiped her paw one more time, nudging Daniel’s arm that she was resting on with her nose. 

Laughing and taking the hint, Danny used his free hand to start scratching a spot on her ribs. It took a few seconds, but eventually her foot started kicking in tempo with Danny’s scratching. He couldn’t help but chuckle as she continued scratching despite Danny having taken his hand away. They kept at this for another minute or so as their sleepiness left their systems. 

“Alright, I think I’ve had enough lounging about. Let’s go see if we can find a stick in the backyard,” Danny suggested before carefully scooping Rosie up in his arms and setting her down on the floor. He stood up from the couch, stretching his limbs and cracking his back in his unusual after-nap ritual. 

The pair walked together to the back sliding door, Rosie patiently waiting for Daniel to open the door before bolting out onto grass. He was very confused as to what would cause her to tear out of the house like that until he realized she was chasing a squirrel. He watched in amazement as she bounded close behind the animal, following its every move until it managed to scale the fence and perch atop it. The squirrel flicked its tail in aggravation, chittering down at Rosie as she stared up at it and paced. 

“Good girl, Rosie! Good job protecting my territory,” Daniel praised, his voice gaining her attention. She snapped out of whatever primal trance that squirrel put her in and bounded over to Danny, her tongue hanging out of the side of her mouth. He bent at the knees in order to pet her fur upon reaching him. She circled around a few times so that she could get the maximum amount of pets from him, her tail wagging again. 

It wasn’t long until they were able to find a suitable stick to play with. Daniel would throw it for her, Rosie would bound after it and then she would bring it back for the cycle to repeat itself. There were a few times where Danny had to chase down Rosie in order to get the stick away from her, but he enjoyed himself greatly. After a while, Roise eventually tired out and she wanted to go back inside. Obliging, Daniel let her back in. 

“Are you thirsty, Rosie girl?” he asked her, filling up a cereal bowl full of water and setting it down on the floor. She immediately started lapping it up, Daniel running his hand over her back before sitting against his wall, pulling out his phone to check if Sam had texted him. 

Once she finished, she bounded up to him and started licking his face. Taken by surprise, Daniel burst out in laughter. She kept licking his face, inching closer and closer to get better access, Danny involuntarily sliding closer and closer towards the landing on the floor. He did eventually land on his back, his hands delicately trying to push Rosie away to save himself from her assault of affection. 

“Rose!” he laughed, finally able to get her to cease. He scratched at her sternum, using his other hand to wipe at the slobber on his face. Despite it being overwhelming, he couldn’t stop smiling at her. She would attempt to try and kiss his face every so often, but Danny would place his hand firmly on her chest so she would stay put. 

Eventually, he did get off the floor. His stomach growled, Daniel instinctively placing his hand on his stomach at the sound. It was then that he realized he hadn’t eaten anything since breakfast. Glancing at his phone one more time, he saw that Sam hadn’t even looked at his text yet and would probably be gone for another hour or so. 

“Guess I should start cooking,” Daniel announced, grabbing the handle to his fridge and peering inside. He decided that an omelet was a good choice as he had to make eggs for Rosie, anyway. 

Danny pulled out the egg carton, some cheese, some turkey lunchmeat. After looking up what type of rice is safe for dogs to eat, he pulled out a package of white rice and the rest of the ingredients for his omelet. He would periodically look over at Rosie while he cooked, checking up on her. She seemed a little bored which Danny didn’t take any offense to. Sam was always on the go, doing things with Rosie nearly every minute of the day he could. Taking pity on her, Daniel turned down the burner on the stove and walked back into the backyard. He managed to find the stick they’d played with earlier and brought it inside. 

She was waiting for him at the door, her tail wagging as he got closer. When he re-entered his home, she jumped up and tried to nip at the stick in Danny’s hands. He gladly handed it back to her, watching her trot off to the spot she was laying in the kitchen. She laid on her stomach and held the stick between her crossed paws, gnawing down on the wood. Periodically, she would glance back at Daniel and her tail would wag. 

After tying his hair up into a bun, Daniel finished up cooking dinner. He plated his omelet and then mixed the cooked rice with the scrambled eggs he made for Rosie. Setting his omelet down on the kitchen island first, Danny then placed Rosie’s food on the ground next to her water bowl. The two of them ate contently, Daniel scrolling through his instagram and seeing how the fans were doing. She finished eating before Danny did, licking her chops and laying down by his chair. 

“Did you like it? I know it’s probably not as good as what Sam can cook,” he asked, leaning over a little bit so that he could see her eyes. The dog kept licking her chops, maintaining eye contact with Daniel. After a moment, she licked Danny’s leg as if trying to reassure him that she enjoyed it. Chuckling to himself, Danny set his phone down and gave Rose a head scratch. 

Daniel collected the dirty dishes and put them in his dishwasher. Once that was done, he turned around and looked at Rosie to try and figure out what to do until Sam came back. He could go on a walk with her, but Sam might show up while they’re out. Maybe they could play fetch again? She seemed to really love that. 

While he was ruminating, the song playing through the speakers changed. A bluesy chord strummed on an acoustic guitar made his ears perk up, a familiar voice following soon after. It was Mac Saturn, a band he had become friendly with over the past year. They reminded Danny of his own band; a Michigan grown, blues inspired rock band just starting. It just so happened that the song that was playing was extremely fitting. 

My Rosie, scratch my back then she break it

My Rosie holds the leash to love

Daniel looked down at the dog sitting in front of him and smiled. He began singing along, directing the words towards the sweet pitbull that had kept him company all day. He started to dance along smoothly to the tune, Rosie following his movements and becoming somewhat of his dance partner. 

After the chorus finished and bled into the second verse, that’s when Daniel got down on one knee and cradled her little face in his hands. He felt the weight of her resting her head on his hands, the heat from her fur warming them up. 

“My Rosie need’s a man who’s gonna sit down and do it,” he sang, his tone coming out as if he was talking to a baby. 

“My Rosie needs a stone cold, sharp dressed, shooter,” he continued, leaning in close to her face and gently moving her chops back and forth to the tempo of the song. 

He wasn’t expecting her to lick his face, however, and he quickly recoiled as he smiled so big it scrunched up his face. It prompted him to let go of Rosie’s face, but she didn’t seem to mind. Her tail was wagging in delight as she kept nudging Daniel’s arm with her nose. He’d missed a few lines of the song, but he continued singing again when the lead-in to the chorus began. 

“If she’s got the answers, then why’s it so?” At the sound of his singing, Rosie’s tail wagged vigorously. She was excitedly tapping her paws on the floor of the kitchen, an open mouthed smile across her face as her tongue lolled out of her mouth. 

At the chorus, Daniel took hold of her paws in both of his hands and began dancing with her that way. The way he moved her front paws made it look like she was paddling in the air. He stayed kneeling on the ground so that she wouldn’t have to stand on her hind legs. 

He couldn’t stop grinning as they continued to dance. In fact, he was so in the moment that he hadn't even realized that someone had been watching the two of them for the better part of the song. 

“Should I start to get jealous?” came a voice to Daniel’s right. He and Rosie simultaneously whipped their heads around to look at who just startled them only to find Sam leaned against the wall  with his arms crossed. He had an easy smile on his lips that barely hid how endeared he was finding his best friend being so sweet towards his dog. 

Recognizing her owner, Rosie bounded towards him. Sam got down to her level, his arms opening wide to embrace the dog. Daniel got to his feet and watched in endeared silence as Rosie showered Sam with kisses and attention, Sam laughing freely and speaking sweet nothing to her. 

“So, how was it?” Danny asked after a moment. 

Sam gave Rosie one last kiss on the head before standing up. “It went well, although it was pretty exhausting.” 

Sam didn’t have to say so. Daniel could tell how drained he was just by looking at him. His smile didn’t have the same intensity it normally did and his shoulders were dropped lower than he usually carries them. 

“You were gone for a long time,” Danny added, choosing not to comment on how tired his best friend looked. 

“I’m assuming it went well with Rose? Am I going to have to share custody with you now?” Sammy joked, absently petting Rosie’s head as he slid against the wall down onto the floor.

“Aw, shit, I shouldn’t have sat down,” the bassist groaned, his face scrunching up as he cringed at the thought of having to get back up. 

“Sam, you can crash here. In fact, I’m not letting you out of that door,” Danny ordered, swiftly walking over to the front door and locking it. 

Sammy, seemingly too tired to argue, relinquished himself to his fate. Daniel had to physically pull him up from the floor, but other than that the rest of the night went well. Danny made Sam dinner and then ended up crashing on the couch together after Daniel made Sam watch Twilight with him. Rosie also fell asleep on the couch, stretching out across both of her favorite human’s laps. 

+++

Taglist:

@doodle417 @sammykiszkasunusedshoes @jmks-housewife @alwayssotiredbutneverofyou @ageoferin @etoilesnoor @ascendingtostardust @godlygreta @s0livagant @gretavanflowerpower @morganic-goods @dannythedog @baguettejuliette @fan-girl-97 @gaby-gvf @age-of-nyahh @mzbrightside @myownparadise96 @xserenax-13 @sammysvanfeet @strugglingtodoshit @loofypoofy @chalametpwk @seventieswhore @razorbladekiszka @kdarling1 @unfortunatelykristin @welightthefire @gretavanfleas @sammiejane22 @satanplayshisfluteforhim @starsasone @mintysammykiszka @writingcold

Taglist Form

[formulawonu]

Hi! I have a request for you if you can, can a request based on “champagne problems” by taylor swift where either daniel, lando, lewis or carlos are dating the reader and think it’s time to propose, and they do it in front of their families or the whole grid but the reader says no, and they broke up, and years later they run into each other again and talk. you can choose the ending between fluff or keep it angst.

champagne problems / lewis hamilton

(gif is not mine! credits to the owner)

warnings: angsty :'(

a/n: i fell in love with this request, thank you so much for it. i got immensely sad writing the last few lines of this :/ taylor swift knows what she is doing. i hope my writing did justice to this beautifully sad song <//3 tried doing smth different and wrote in third person/more of lewis' pov. big cheers to lewis getting 100 wins — what an incredible feat!!! hope you guys enjoy this one :D

He thinks he sees her from across the room but an extra glance tells him it’s not her. She wouldn’t show up here. That isn’t her — something he’s had to learn ever since she left his life two years ago. He is here with someone new and she reminds him of the stars that never fail to show up in the night sky every night. She is constant and he doesn’t need to second guess with her. She understands who he is and knows what he thinks. He is genuinely happy. But she is not her.

“I would like to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?” He says, looking up at the love of his life from where he is kneeling. They are surrounded by his family and their friends. The most important people in their lives that have become an extension of who they are and know how perfect the two of them are for each other. He planned it all out — the intimate dinner full of all the things she loved. Her favorite food, her favorite people. He wanted to make sure everything was perfect. Everyone in this room knew it was only a matter of time until they both took the next step forward in the relationship. In this moment, however, he only sees her. That is how it is whenever she is around. It feels like tunnel vision: all roads lead simply to her.

He has always believed that love was unique to different people. He is, no doubt, in love with his current girlfriend and he is so sure of that. She is the calm before and after every storm. He also knows that despite this, a piece of him and the love he is capable of giving will always remain with Y/N. He will never forget how it felt to love her, just as he knows she won’t ever forget loving him.

Something is wrong. All he sees is her and yet she looks terrified. Tears are forming in her eyes and there is an emotion that he can’t quite place yet. It is an emotion he doesn’t see often. “Y/N?” He whispers, trying to read her. At this moment, he doesn’t care that everyone is standing around the both of them. He just wants to make sure she is okay. She looks away from him and looks around the room. He squeezes her hand, trying to get her to just focus on him. He is trying to reassure her that everything is okay. She looks back at him then at the open small box in his other hand. She starts shaking her head, the tears now falling from her eyes. Everything seems to be going wrong.

“I love you, Lewis.” His girlfriend whispers as he sways her back and forth on the makeshift dance floor. It is his friend’s wedding. “I love you more.” He is satisfied with the way his life has turned out. It was difficult the first few months she had left his life and he honestly thought life wouldn’t be okay again. Everything reminded him of her. There were pieces of her in his apartment and pieces of her everywhere he went. Time passed by so slowly as if it wanted him to sink in the emptiness that came when he lost her. But he met her — she made everything bright again and allowed him to see colors in the world that turned grey. She was patient with him. She took the time to understand him and let him find himself again. He is happy. He is in love.

“I- I can’t.” She whispers, still shaking her head. The tears won’t stop falling from her eyes. He understands the emotion in her eyes now. She is overwhelmed. It is regret. He can feel tears building up in his own. Everything begins to spin around the two of them. “Lewis, I… I can’t.” He tries to remain holding her hand, but she forces hers out of his hold. He looks up at her, speechless. There are so many things he wants to tell her. He wants to tell her to forget about everyone around the two of them. He wants to tell her it doesn’t matter how it happens or that they don’t need to get married right away. He would be happy being engaged forever if it meant she would be by his side. He wants to tell her that they could ditch the party and just lock themselves up in their apartment if that was what she wanted. But he doesn’t. He can’t because she is long gone now. She has run outside of the room and has left him in the center of everyone’s gaze. He cannot move. He is stuck on one knee, with his mother’s ring in his hand. Everything feels like it’s in slow motion. The first thing he does is close the box and drop it in his suit pocket. He slowly stands up, refusing to look at anyone else. He doesn’t know how to react or how to be. Everything is wrong.

While he is leading his girlfriend back to their table, something catches his attention in the corner of his eye. He has to blink a couple of times, trying to register that it is actually her. There, standing by the bar, is the girl who had left him two years ago. She is standing on her own, her body language still very familiar to him. She does not want to be seen and is trying to simply be a faceless stranger in the crowd. She would not be here if she didn’t need to, but his friends are her friends too and the bride is a good friend of hers. “That’s her, isn’t it?” His girlfriend says, following his gaze. “She’s beautiful.” He flashes a smile at her, nodding. “Yeah. I didn’t think she was going to be here, actually. None of us have actually seen her since it happened.” “Do you want to say hi to her?” He fully focuses on his girlfriend now, trying to understand if she is challenging him or simply curious. All he sees is genuine questioning. “I think you should speak to her, Lewis.” He is unsure if that is the right decision. He does not know what he wants to say to her anyway. “Go. It will make you feel better, even if you don’t know what to say.” She gently nudges him towards her and he is left reluctantly walking towards the woman he has not spoken to since she left him kneeling.

“Hi.” Words escape the both of them, the casualness of a greeting seeming so unfitting for the two. “Hi.” She replies. “How ironic that we’re seeing each other here.” He offers, trying to break the ice. He is not used to this, the awkwardness enveloping the two of them when once in the past he felt he could talk about absolutely anything with her. She visibly draws back at the reminder of the last time they had seen each other too. “Why are you here, Lewis?” She asks with a smile on her face. She was never the type to beat around the bush, that much he knew. She always went straight to the point, never afraid to hear things she might not want to. Like ripping off a bandaid, she once said. “I honestly don’t know why either.” There was no point in lying to her. He doesn’t know what to say, neither does she, and yet it felt right that he could speak frankly to her about the events of the past. “You look happy,” She starts, looking genuinely pleased for him. “You deserve to be happy.” Two emotions bubble up inside of him, one he has not felt in ages. Frustration and defeat. It is all coming back to him.

“We could’ve been happy too.”

She sighs, refusing to meet his eyes. She is still surveying the room, taking in everyone celebrating the union of two lovers. He did not like that about her; she always knew how to hide her emotions. Better put, he did not like how he could not read her anymore. “I don’t want to fight you, Lewis. I didn’t come here to do that.” She picks up her glass of champagne that she has left on the counter of the bar, sipping at it. “Dom Pérignon.” She adds. The champagne she is drinking is her favorite and it is the same one that everyone was drinking the night it happened. Or should’ve happened. A wry smile forms on his face. “I know you don’t owe me an explanation nor should you have ever felt you owed me a marriage, but I just wish you talked to me about it. That was our thing. We always talked about it.” She finally meets his eyes, studying him.

“I just didn’t have anything to say.”

“How could you have nothing to say?”

“I did not know what to say.”

“Then you should’ve said that.”

“I did not have a reason, Lewis. Is that what you want to hear? When you got down on one knee, a thousand thoughts were in my head and none of them told me to say yes. I’m so sorry and you know I loved you immensely—I still do—but I could not for the life of me come up with a reason to know for sure I wanted to say yes.” Just like ripping off a bandaid.

He does not know what to say and he wants to laugh at how she is still able to leave him speechless after all this time. “Well, I’m sorry you felt that way.” That is all he is able to say in reply. “I’m sorry I couldn’t say yes.” She finally meets his eyes, the familiar gaze of the woman he once swore he would give everything up for. “My mom wants a sorry too.” He finally says after a while, trying to lighten up the mood. “I miss her.” She replies, a small smile forming on her face. His mom absolutely loved her and held a special place in her heart for her. She was just as crestfallen as he was when she saw what had taken place two years ago. “She misses you too. Everyone kind of misses you too. I don’t understand why you had to disappear.” She shakes her head. “It wasn’t me, Lewis. All of this,” She says, gesturing around the grand ballroom. “Is not me.” “Then why are you here?” He doesn’t mean it as an insult, he just wants to know. She frowns at him. “Because Joe and Louise are my good friends, Lew. I wasn’t planning to stay long, though. I just promised Louise I was going to come by and I keep my promises.” He knows she does. He shakes his head at her. “I didn’t mean it that way. It’s nice to see you again, honestly. Nice to know you’re still alive.” “I know you didn’t. But I just don’t know who I am when I’m here. It’s all so….” She pauses, trying to think of the right word. “Intense? Overwhelming? Heavy? I don’t know. It just makes you feel so small.” He nods but he still can’t grasp that she had felt this way all this time. Maybe he didn’t know her as well as he thought he did. “Don’t blame yourself, Lewis. I can see you doing that now. It was just me.” There is amusement in her eyes and he can’t understand how she is so candid about all of this. “I just don’t understand how I feel like I didn’t- don’t know who you are. I don’t know where it all went wrong.”

She studies him, noting how the creases in his forehead have formed. Something he always does when he is deep in thought. “Lewis, you knew me better than anyone else in this world and I don’t want you to ever feel like you didn’t. What we shared was good, right? It was brilliant.” She offers him a small smile, a consolation for all that has gone on between them. “I will always love you. I don’t think I need to tell you that. You will always be special to me. But what was screaming at me when you got down on one knee was that whatever was happening… It wasn’t right. And I wouldn’t forgive myself if I ever let you go into something so wholeheartedly with me in it half-heartedly. That wouldn’t be fair to you. You deserve someone who would jump into darkness headfirst with you. I hope she is that for you.” She glances around the room again, probably noticing the eyes of spectators that have now noticed the both of you together again. She is beginning to get conscious. The emotions that were beginning to reveal themselves through her eyes are disappearing once again. She is withdrawing. He nods, trying to internalize everything she has just said.

“I’m sorry I lost you. I know you don't want me to apologize, but I’m sorry we ended like that. There are times I wish you were still in my life and there are times I still think about what it would be like if it was us in this position.” His words hang in the air, the both of them looking around the room. “But I’m doing okay. She’s great - I think you two would get along, actually. I honestly hope you’re doing okay. It sucks that I don’t know what you’re doing. I hope you know that you’re still always welcome to just hang out or whatever. Have a chat to update me on your life, Y/N. Don’t be a stranger.” She nods, smiling at him. She drinks the rest of her champagne before setting the glass back on the bar counter. “That is great to hear, Lewis. I still keep up with your races, you know? A hundred wins, you’ve finally done it. No matter what, I am always going to be proud.” She places a hand on his shoulder, a fleeting squeeze on it, then she drops it. “I’ll try not to be one. But either way, just know I’ll always be rooting for you.” She straightens out her dress then tucks her hair behind her ear. “I’ve gotta go.” She says, looking up at him. He tries to remember how she looks in this moment because he knows he doesn’t know the next time their paths will ever cross again. She is in a floor-length dress and her hair falls in waves just by her shoulders. Her eyes alight with assuredness and confidence, something that he now realizes he barely saw back then. She is happy too. That is all that matters. He nods, giving her a small smile. “Goodbye, Y/N.” She smiles back at him too. “Goodbye, Lewis.” She begins to walk away, not once looking back. Just like how it was two years ago.

“Hey, Y/N.” He calls out to her. She is not far enough for him to draw attention. She turns around, her head tiled to the side. “We almost had it all, didn’t we?” She chuckles and he can feel the sadness in it. She nods, still chuckling. “We really did. Cheers.”

[mirkwoodshewolf]

Nightmare paradise; Doctor Strange x daughter reader

*Author’s note*

Now I know this may not be my best work but I have been DYING to make a Doctor Strange daughter fic since like FOREVER!! A lone solo without any real relationship patterns in tact (mostly Peter Parker WHICH I DON’T DISAGREE WITH AT ALL. I’m just saying I hardly see any other fics that just revolve SOLELY on Stephen strange and a daughter reader. THAT’S IT.) So in the end THIS is what ended up being born.

Also I LEAVE FACVE CASTING OF NIGHTMARE UP TO YOU GUYS!! I personally imagined Troy Baker’s voice for Nightmare but you guys can picture WHOMEVER you wish to be the character for Nightmare. Also this fic is LOOSELY based off of WandaVision but DON’T WORRY NO SPOILERS OF THE SERIES IS GIVEN. I just took a plot point from the series and had it work for the Doctor Strange universe. Enjoy my first Maevel fic in FOREVER dearies :)

Warnings: Swearing, the BLIP mentioned and described, Thanos mentioned (yeah he’s a warning), some battle sequences, blood (if you’re squeamish).

Taglist:

@plethora-of-things​

@waddles03​

@psychosupernatural​

@ixchel-9275​

@jd-johndeacon-or-jackdaniels​

@queen-paladin​

@soy-guey​

____________________________________________________________

I woke up to the sound of my alarm clock blaring off.  I groaned and reached out to try and shut it off but no matter how many times I was slamming my hand on my desk, my alarm was still blaring.  Finally I got out from under my covers and unplugged my clock and saw just how bright it was outside.  I let out a groan and collapsed back to my pillows.

“Why do I have to be woken up so early?” I groaned tiredly before heaving myself upward and out of my bed.  I walked towards my jointed bathroom and took my morning shower. After that I got changed and went downstairs to eat my breakfast.

I lifted my hand and soon a pop-tart came into my hand and I unwrapped the tinfoil and took out one of the two pop-tarts.

“It somehow amuses me to see you use your mystic arts to bring you your breakfast when you could just get it yourself.” That deep familiar baritone voice spoke out to me.

“Coming from the guy who just last month used his powers to wash his car when he was teaching me the form of astral projection.” I sassed back at him.

“That was for the purpose of multitasking.”

“That’s not a real thing.”

“What are you talking about of course it is.”

“Is not.”

“Is too.”

“Is not.”

“Is too times infinity times infinity there I win!” I chuckled and teasingly poked my tongue out at him.

“When did you get sassier than me, dad?”

“More like you inherited your sass from me. But no one can out sass me.” He said as he playfully booped my nose.

“Yeah but never forget dad,” I then took his arm and kicked his leg in before tossing him over my shoulder to finally pin him down. “I’m the more clever fighter out of the two of us.” He hummed questioningly.

“You sure about that?” suddenly I was levitated in the air and constricted in a familiar red velvet cloth.  I looked down to see the cloak of levitation had my arms pinned to my sides and was levitating me just a few inches off the ground.

“You cheat!”

“The Sorcerer Supreme never cheats.”

“But my father does.”

“You know you better choose your next sentence very carefully.” My dad threatened with that growl-like tone to his voice, but the twinkle of mischief and playful smirk on his face told me that this wasn’t a real threat.

“Or what? Parlor magician.” Next thing I knew the cloak of levitation had lifted part of it’s material up and it started messing up my hair. Not only getting it tangled up but making sure it gave my hair a static charge to it.

I exclaimed as I pleaded it to stop before it was too late, but soon enough my hair resembled a porcupine with it’s quills standing up. My dad laughed as the cloak finally released me and I fixed my hair.

“Very funny dad.”

“Oh I think it’s very funny.” He said through his deep baritone chuckle.  I tried to adjust my hair but some strands still remained on end.  “Here, let me help.” He then licked his fingers and I exclaimed.

“Eww gross you know I hate that!”

“Well it’s either this or we wet your hair again and you don’t have time to argue because you’re already 10 minutes late for class.”

“WHAT!?” I looked at the grandfather clock and saw that it was already 7:50am. “Shit!”

“Ah-ah-ah-ah language!” my dad scolded me.  I growled lowly and said.

“Okay fine just fix it hurry!” he soon made my hairbrush appear and he gently re-brushed my hair to it’s normal way.  Any crazy strand that was out of place, my dad would lick his fingers and tame it down by stroking it down to the rest of my hair.

“There you go, back to your normal gorgeous hair.” I then quickly opened up a portal to my school but before I left the cloak once again grabbed my arm preventing me from leaving.

“What now?”

“You know the rules, come on. No matter how old you get you never leave the house without giving your old man a kiss.” I looked up at him then stood up on my tip toes and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“I’m going to be late.”

“You’re always late.” The cloak finally freed me and I hopped through the portal and gave one last wave to my dad before closing the portal back up.  As the last warning bell rang, I quickly raced through the back entrance of the school and raced to my first class.

The day went on as normal.  First block Advance Science, second block, PE, followed by half of third block being English and then lunch at 12:15pm and that’s where I was right now. We had about a half hour for lunch before continuing the second half of 3rd block since that’s how second lunches go.

See my school has this strange set up based on whatever class you have for your 3rd block depends on your lunch schedule.  If you had an elective class (choir, drama, band, orchestra, art), a foreign language, or science class you had 1st lunch at around 10:30am (so that means you eat lunch before you would go to your 3rd block class).  

Second lunches (like me) follow under English and Math have the first half dedicated to class, then lunch then we continue our class. And then 3rd lunches are for the people who eat lunch after their 3rd block classes, they’d eat then go straight to their last class of the day (history, PE/driver’s ED, health, home economics).

I was sitting with some of my friends when I heard a voice call out to me.

“Hey (Y/n)!” I turned and saw my group of friends.  I walked over to our table and that’s when one of my friends Courtney said.

“Yo (n/n) what be up?”

“Nothing much, just trying to get by in Mr. Gordon’s class.”

“I still can’t believe you somehow managed to pass his class when a friend of mine is struggling so bad. And he’s never done bad in the advance classes.” Said another friend of mine, Bobi said.

“I think it comes from having a neurosurgeon as a father. Well former neurosurgeon.” I said recalling the accident.  Of course I never told my friends that my dad eventually became a superhero that could bend time and reality to his will all thanks to his training he did with the former Sorceress Supreme.

“Well no worries (n/n), I’m sure your dad will get back on his feet soon.” My friend Jay said.

“Yeah, he is a strong man.”

“Then how come he got bleeped away like the rest of the world did?” said Kira.  I looked up at my ginger haired friend in shock.

“What did you just say?”

“I said then how come when my dad gets the shit knocked out of him, he just bitches about it?” I looked at her confused for a second and that’s when Kelsey answered.

“Just be thankful your dad at least tries to work. All my dad does is drinks and sleep.” I patted her shoulder comfortingly as I continued eating my pizza.

When school was over, my friends and I went down to the bowling alley since it was Friday.  We reserved our usual lanes and got into our teams.  I was up next to bowl for my team, I took hold of my red bowl, lined myself up and took a deep breath in then exhaled out.

‘(Y/n)! (Y/n)!’ my dad’s voice soon screamed in my head.  His tone sounded urgent and—worried? What was going on?

“Yo (Y/n) you alright?” Mikaela came up to me placing her hand on my shoulder.

“Yeah. Yeah sorry.” She gave me a comforting squeeze on my shoulder.

“It’s okay, just make the shot otherwise we’ll lose and you are our best striker.” She went back to her seat and took a sip of her diet coke. My team was cheering me on, I took another deep breath but just as I took my run and let the ball go, my head suddenly felt like it was splitting open.

The ball went straight down the gutter and I was soon met with all these flashes.  I saw my dad, Tony Stark, Peter Parker, and these—other people including myself on what looked like a deserted wasteland of rubble.

There was this giant purple being that we were all fighting, a flash of green and then I saw my dad turn to dust.  When my vision came back I could hear my team groaning and my other friends who had their team cheering.

“WHAT THE FUCK (Y/N)!!!” Danielle exclaimed.

“Gurl you never. Miss. A. shot!” Mikaela snapped at me.

“What the fuck was that (Y/n)?!” Jay yelled.

“Ehhh thanks (y/n). Now you guys have to pay for the meal.” Courtney said as she snapped her fingers in victory.

And I don’t know how or why it happened but suddenly I was back holding the ball in my hands, staring down the pins and my team was cheering for me.  How did I get back here? Why was I back here? I felt myself step forward a few times and release the ball and soon I got a perfect strike.

My team cheered as the pins were cleared and a new set was placed down in front of me.

“Alright (n/n)! One more strike and we win!” my ball soon came back onto the ramp and I picked it up, stepped forward and released the ball and low and behold another strike! My team cheered while the other team groaned in defeat.

“Oh yasss Queen!” Chris exclaimed.

“Alright Courtney, pay up you’re buying the pizza now!”

“Damn you (y/n).” Courtney sneered at me as she took out her wallet and left the payment for all our pizzas and a tip for our waiter.

After that it was already getting dark outside and when I looked at my watch I had seen that it was now 10:30pm.

“Well guys I gotta get going.” I told them.

“Yeah I promised my mom that we’d go shopping for my sister’s wedding next month.” Mikaela said.

“Yeah and I gotta get up and ready for work by 8am. See yah guys.” Courtney said and soon all my friends and I went our separate ways.  I went into an alleyway to open up a portal to get me back home when I heard a sudden crash behind me.

“Hello?” I cried out.  Nothing but silence replied back to me. “Who-who’s there?” another crash was heard just head of me but I didn’t see anything.

The quick fluttering sounds of a cape or cloak whisked past behind me and when I quickly turned around I thought I could see the cloak of levitation, but it was so dark and so fast I couldn’t tell for sure.

I quickly made my portal and jumped through it and immediately closed it before finally starting to hyperventilate.  My knees turned to jelly as I collapsed to the ground trying to control my breathing.

“(Y/n)? What’s wrong sweetheart are you okay?” I looked up and saw my dad kneeling down beside me.

“I—I’m fine.”

“No. You’re not. Come on let’s get you up to your room and settled in your bed.” He picked me up, holding me like how he always used to hold me when I was little and carried me back to my room.

I was now in my sleep pants and an old nightshirt.  My dad made a tall glass of milk appear by my bedside and he said as he brushed a strand of hair out of my face.

“Now, you wanna talk about why I found you hyperventilating at the bottom of the stairs?” I took a sip of my milk and said.

“It’s just…..I don’t know. Something weird happened today.”

“Like what?”

“Well there was something that Kira said to me. She—” but for some reason what I was about to say slipped my mind.

“She was going to say what?”

“She……she said……I-I can’t remember. I had it but now it’s….it’s gone.”

“Okay, what else happened? I know it couldn’t be just because of what she said.”

“Yeah, yeah then there was this sense of……déjà vu. Like when I was bowling I……” but again like before, when I was about to speak about—the thing it slipped my mind once again.  At this point my dad was looking at me like I was mad. “I…..I can’t remember the déjà vu thing either. Daddy, am……am I going mad?” he pressed his hand against my forehead.

“I’m afraid so. You’re entirely bonkers.” He said gravely. “But I’ll tell you a little secret. All the best people are.” He said with a grin. I looked at him with my bitch face which made him chuckle.

“Must you always quote Alice in Wonderland to me?”

“It’s your favorite movie and book of all time. You remember how you’d always beg me to read it to you as a little girl?”

“One look with my puppy dog eyes and you succumbed every time.” He pressed his forehead against mine as his nose gently rubbed against mine as he chuckled that deep baritone chuckle of his.  The type that always made me feel safe.

“How about this, tomorrow we just take a day for ourselves. Just the two of us. We don’t even need to leave the house.”

“Sounds like a good idea.”

“Great, love you sweetheart.” He leaned in and kissed my temple before leaving my room and shutting the door behind him.  I downed the rest of the milk and suddenly felt sleepy. I collapsed onto my pillow and like a lightbulb I fell right asleep.

But throughout the night I kept tossing and turning as I was hearing not only my dad’s voice but Wong’s voice too.  They were both frantic with worry as they kept calling out to me.

When I opened my eyes I found myself back at that wasteland and I saw myself fighting against the giant purple alien.  I was holding the sacred sword of Vishanti.  I saw myself leap into the air and swing the sword downward but the alien caught it with his bare hands.  The two of us struggled with our strengths until he grabbed me by my white tunic and threw me like a ragdoll.

My dad soon came in with the bolts of balthakk which broke apart the ground around the purple giant but his gauntlet glowed a bright purple and shit a blast towards my dad.  But my dad summoned a portion of the mirror dimension and used it as a shield to protect himself before sending it towards the giant.

While the giant was distracted I then suddenly came flying over my dad and sent the Crimson bands of Cyttorak to bind him while my dad multiplied himself using the images of Ikkon.  He surrounded himself around the purple giant and each image created their own binding bands which shot down towards the giant purple creep.

But he used the gauntlet again and soon my dad’s image went back to just himself and my hold on him was also severed.  He used the gauntlet to bring my dad closer to him but I couldn’t hear what he was telling my dad.

What I did see was him taking the eye of Agamotto and crush it into his palm before throwing my dad aside knocking him out.  I then heard myself scream out towards me dad and saw the rage in my own eyes.

I saw myself let out a battle cry as I leapt into action. This time using hand to hand combat using the sword as well as creating my own shields to block his attacks.  Wow I was a rageful monster with whoever this guy was.  But—why is this so familiar to me? I know this couldn’t be just a dream, it’s like—a memory? A vision maybe?

All I know was that I saw myself getting weaker with each kick and punch I tried to throw.  That was until I saw myself getting stabbed in my side.  The purple giant then said.

“I respect you young witch. But now you’re starting to become a nuisance.” I then watched as he took out the sword from my side and I saw myself collapse onto the ground bleeding heavily.

I found myself gasping as I woke up and looked around to see myself still in my bedroom.  I turned to the clock and saw that it was 1:45am.  I quickly raced downstairs, in the total pitch black of my house not knowing what I was doing.

“And just where do you think you’re going little miss?” my dad’s voice soon said.  He turned around in a chair as he turned on the light beside him.

“I-I was only…….”

“You weren’t planning on sneaking out were you? You know my rule. No venturing out after midnight.”

“No dad I-I-I wasn’t.” he stood up and placed a hand on my shoulder.  However I felt his nail sink onto my skin piercing through my shirt painfully.  I bit my bottom lip trying to keep in a scream or even a sound of pain.

“You know how it makes me feel whenever you disobey your father. You wouldn’t want to make father angry, do you?”

“N-no.” I whimpered out.

“That’s my girl.” Suddenly my dad was shot with a bolt of balthakk.  I ducked down holding my shoulder and saw a small amount of blood actually on my fingertips.

“She’s not your girl, she’s mine!” I turned around and saw Wong and my dad?! Wait what was going on here? Why were there two of them? My dad was in his full Sorcerer Supreme outfit as the cloak of levitation had him hovering over a few inches off the ground.

My dad who had been shot across the room growled out as he stood back up.

“Impossible. You were gone! I’d seen it for myself!” he hissed. My other dad smirked and said.

“14,000,605 possibilities I had seen and only one victory. That possibility has already come to pass. Now I’ll only tell you this once,” he clapped his fists together and soon his shields came over his hands and he warned my dad. “Let. My daughter go less you face the wrath of the Master of the Mystic Arts.”

“(Y/n) you need to come with us now before it’s too late.” Wong told me.

“I—I don’t understand……how?”

“Sweetheart listen to me, I’m your real father. Just come stand behind Wong and I and we’ll get you out of here.”

“Don’t listen to him (Y/n). I’m your real father. Who would know what your favorite lullaby was?”

“(Y/n) I know he may seem like me but he’s not. It’s Nightmare. He’s kept you trapped in the Dream Dimension for 3 years.”

What? Then suddenly behind me a giant green and black blast of magic shot up in the air.  As my dad’s body soon began to morph into another male’s body, wearing a familiar green and black attire, his hair growing wild and madded like a lion’s mane, his nails growing sharper and blacker like claws, his teeth turning to fangs and his eyes.  Those once warm blueish-green eyes that once held warmth now turned a frightening and haunting yellow with a black pupil at its center.

Suddenly it all came back to me.  When Thanos had snapped half of the population away, it gave Nightmare the advantage and power boast he needed to try and escape the Dream dimension and enter our own.

So three years ago I along with some other Sorcerers (those that were left) went to the Dream Dimension to stop him from invading Earth.  But due to everyone’s fear and guilt of losing their loved ones and what the world had come to, Nightmare was almost too powerful to stop.  He had killed one sorcerer who was still in her training and another one he had driven mad with fear.

In order to spare the others as well as the rest of the Earth, I volunteered myself as penance.  I told Nightmare that he could have me if he spared everyone on Earth. He agreed and sent the rest of the sorcerers I had brought with me back to Earth leaving me under his control.  I guess he had me relive a normal life with my dad where it was mainly us, no Thanos, no other Avengers, just me and him.

A haunting laughter was heard as Nightmare spoke with his true voice.

“Right you are Doctor. However you’re only partially correct this time around.” He walked right up to me and placed his hands on my shoulders gripping them once again. “Your daughter came to me by her own freewill.”

“That’s a lie! My daughter would never surrender herself to the likes of you!” Nightmare turned to me and disappeared into black smoke before reappearing behind me.

“Do you want to tell him? Or shall I?” he said as I felt one of his claw-like nails nick across my neck.  I hissed in pain and felt a small amount of blood dripping down.  His finger brushed across the cut and I could see him lick the blood off his finger from my peripheral vision.

“I’m sorry dad.”

“(Y/n)…….why?” before I could say anything Nightmare simply shushed me which in turn silenced me.  I tried to speak but not even a peep came out of me.  Nightmare had taken my voice.

“Seems she had more common sense than you did. The daughter of the Sorcerer Supreme is a precious treasure to uphold.” I felt him stroke down my hair, the very same way my dad would always do it to me.

“This is your last warning Nightmare, let her go or else.”

“Or else what? In case you hadn’t noticed I’m the one in control here. I’m stronger than I’ve ever been before. And you’re in my dimension which gives me the homefield advantage!”

“Yeah, but there’s one thing you still haven’t let go of. Your constant need to brag.” My dad said with a grin.  Nightmare looked at my father confused which gave me the chance to free myself from his grip and I binded him with the Crimson bands of Cyttorak. Wong soon joined in and pushed a wall from the mirror dimension right towards Nightmare sending him out of the room.

My dad raced up towards me and the two of us embraced each other.  I felt his left hand press against my temple while his right touched the base of my throat. I felt this warmth come over me and I said to him.

“I’m sorry dad.”

“Apologize later. Right now let’s get you out of here. You’ve been in here long enough.” He took my hand and we quickly made a run for it.

The normal streets of New York melted away and I finally saw the Dream dimension for what it really was.  A dark black shadow surrounded the sky with haunting eyes staring at you and fanged mouths snarling or taunting you with your worst fears and guilt.  Doors were also scattered everywhere, each one leading to somewhere you didn’t want to be or even get lost in.

And at the bottom of the trail we ran along at, an endless, empty abyss.  One trip or a slip, then it’s a never ending fall throughout the Dream dimension.   Wong let out a few shield platforms for us to hop across.

“Come on! The door we came through won’t be in the same spot for long.” He was the first to hop onto the first platform but then just before dad and I could even take the first leap, a python suddenly shot out from the floor and took hold of my calf.

“(Y/n)!” my dad exclaimed.  I was being dragged towards the edge of the trail.  I tried my best to scratch myself back towards my dad but the python continued to drag me towards the edge till I was finally dangling over the abyss.

My dad summoned the sword of Vishanti and threw it straight into the python’s eye which forced it to let me go as it recoiled back in pain before disappearing into a puff of black smoke.  Dad quickly brought me back onto solid ground and we both saw my leg was heavily bleeding.

“Never did I think I could hate snakes even more than I usually do.” I groaned out a joke.

“Just be thankful he didn’t conjure up a venomous one. Try to stop the bleeding.” The cloak of levitation came off my dad’s shoulders and wrapped itself around my leg, tightening itself up to stop the bleeding.

“You and Wong need to get out of here. You guys can come back with help.”

“I’m not gonna leave you here again that’s not happening!”

“Dad I can’t walk! And without the cloak you can’t fly.”

“We’ll think of something.”

‘I’m afraid there won’t be any time for you three, or should I say you two.’ That’s when we noticed that Wong had suddenly gone missing.

“Wong? Wong!” my dad called out.

‘Face it Strange, you’re in my dimension now. And thanks to your daughter’s powers I’ve grown more powerful than ever before!’ My dad picked me up bridal style and proceeded to run.

Somehow we managed to find somewhere to hide.  One of many doors that simply looked like a dark cave. My dad sat me down and that’s when the cloak unwrapped itself from my leg and my dad began to heal my leg as quickly as he could.

“Dad…..if—if we don’t make it out of here…..”

“We’re gonna make it out.”

“Dad please I—I need to say this, after five long years please just let me speak my mind.” He looked at me worriedly but gave me a nod. “If we don’t make it out of here alive, I—just want you to know that…..I’m proud to call you my father. I know we had a—rocky start especially when I became a teenager but—after the accident I thought I had lost you forever. And then when—Thanos blipped you away. I’d come so close to losing you again without telling you how I’ve felt about you. I love you daddy. I really, really do love you.” He pressed his hand against my cheek and said.

“I love you too (Y/n). I love you so, so much. I know I haven’t been Dad of the year to you, but……I thought it was because I wasn’t ready to be a dad. I thought I would screw up and have you end up broken. But I am proud to call you my daughter, my little white witch.” I smiled at him sadly.

‘How sentimental.’ Nightmare’s voice echoed through the darkness.  My dad pulled me close to his chest, his arms wrapped around me protectively, same thing with the cloak as it felt the red velvet material wrap it’s two edges around me.

“So what now Nightmare? Now that I’ve broken free of your spell you going to kill me?” I heard his haunting chuckle as he said.

“No of course not. He is.” Suddenly my dad was struck with one of Nightmare’s controlling spells.  It hit him right in his eyes and I saw the black and green magic aura surround my dad, trying to manipulate him.

“No! Dad! Dad no please fight it!” I pleaded as my dad was groaning and writhing on the floor.  He held his hands to his head as he exclaimed in pain. “Daddy no please, you’re stronger than him. You’re clever than him, you’re Doctor Stephen Strange!”

“Hate to break it to you sweetheart, but daddy’s no longer home.” Nightmare soon appeared as the cave light up by a single firepit just a few feet away from us.  Nightmare stood on top of a ledge of sorts and that’s when I heard the snarl of an animal next to me.

When I looked down that’s when I saw my dad had now shifted into a Nightmare.  Teeth like a wolf’s bared at me, gleaming like the full moon, his eyes now a haunting gold like a tiger’s eye but his pupils were slitted like a snake’s, claws like meat hooks, a whip-like tail that almost looked like a dragon’s tail and bat wings soon sprouted from his back as he stared me down snarling.

I backed up before hobbling away from him but my dad charged after me.  That’s when the cloak of levitation came to protect me as it wrapped itself around my father’s face trying to smother him.

“You know maybe I should’ve made you deal with this the past three years. Your biggest fear is your beloved father turned against you.” I fell to the ground due to my injury and backed away up against the rocky wall.  All the while I watched in horror as my dad actually began ripping the cloak apart before staring directly as me once again.

“Release him at once Nightmare! This wasn’t a part of our deal!” I snapped as I looked up to where he was standing above me.

“Contracts can be edited sweetheart. So long as I bind you to my will it doesn’t matter what you see. Unless by my word that I release you from your contract, you are stuck here for eternity.” I heard a snarl and when I looked forward, my dad was just inches away from my face.

His canine teeth gleaming right at me as he kept licking his fangs.  He truly was a monster now, there was not a single trace of my dad anymore in this beast.

“No daddy.” He stalked closer and closer inch by inch till I could feel his hot breath panting right in my face.

“Sweet dreams love.” Nightmare gave me one last taunt using my dad’s real voice.

Then quicker than lightning the beast that was once my father actually lunged for my neck and I felt his canines pierce my skin and I let out a blood curdling scream.

“Blech! Blood, blood, blood! And—death!” I said as my dad released my neck grinning at my over dramatic death scene.  I then collapsed to the ground and played dead with my tongue out and everything.

“Alright now you’re just milking it.” My dad spoke with a slightly more gravel to his normal voice (kinda reminded me of Smaug from the Hobbit films). “Besides, I think we’ve got him. Thank you Nightmare you’ve been a great costar.” Dad said as he helped me stand up.

“What?” oh the confusion on Nightmare’s face was priceless.

“Oh did you think you actually affected me with your Nightmare magic? Well spells can be contained by other spells, and your attack is trapped in the mirror dimension.”

“And I’ve been working on some other forms of magic like shapeshifting thanks to some Norse spell books.” I explained to him gesturing to my dad.

“My girl is a clever one. Cheeky at times too.” Dad said as he ruffled my hair.  Nightmare growled and said to me.

“But you forget one thing, you’re still under my control (Y/n) Strange. So says my law.”

“Yeah about that.” I then pulled out a small tape recorder from my pocket, rewind it and played the part that I needed and soon Nightmare’s voice said.

‘I release you from your contract.’

“Now by your own law, I am no longer tied to the Dream Dimension, or your control.” Nightmare’s face dropped from pride to utter defeat.

“No. No, no, no, no, no, no, no!”

“Oh yes. It’s called a hustle bitch. Mic drop!” Soon a portal came behind dad and I and we both jumped through it sending us back to the New York Sanctum.  The last thing we heard was Nightmare’s defeated tantrums.

Wong immediately closed the portal behind us and I dropped the spell from my dad turning him back to his normal self.

“You know he’ll try to return.” Wong told us.

“Yeah and now it seems I’m a bigger threat to him than you are dad.” I said.

“Well no matter what happens, we’ll be there to make sure he doesn’t try to return to Earth. Whatever it takes.”

Later that night as I was browsing through my phone, a knock was heard at my door.

“It’s open.” My dad soon came in and he said.

“How are you feeling?”

“After finally getting some real food in my system, and finally getting to use the Internet again. I’d say I’m doing better.”

“You know you didn’t have to be the one to do it. Wong was willing to hold Nightmare off.”

“I know, but the Time stone did show you that I needed to be the one to do it. Plus a poor, helpless, defenseless little girl willing to sacrifice herself for her friends. Nightmare could never resist such a scenario.”

“But to be tortured by him for three years? I’m surprised your psyche hasn’t been damaged.” He said as he sat down beside me.

“Well truthfully it wasn’t any different than what we’re doing right now. I was basically living a normal life with you, still using our powers but it was all before Thanos ever came into the picture. It almost felt like a sitcom at times.”

“Interesting.” Dad pondered.

“In all seriousness though dad, I’m fine. Mentally and physically. Well most of me anyways.” I said raising my newly bandaged leg. “But that’ll heal in the next few days thanks to Wong’s herbal remedies.”

“Well it’s getting late, so your head goes right there.” He said pointing to my pillow.

“Nah think I’ll just stay up all night. I mean I have been asleep technically for 3 years.”

“Fine, but don’t come whining to me when I come in here at first light for your morning training.”

“Please dad. You hate mornings even more than I do. Even when you were a neurosurgeon you hated your morning shifts.” He chuckled and gave me a kiss on top of my head.

“You really are my daughter.”

“And damn proud of it.”

“Goodnight (Y/n).”

“Night dad. Glad to have you back.” He winked at me before leaving my room.  I laid back against my pillow and sighed heavily continuing to go through the web and looking at my old social media accounts that I hadn’t used in awhile and seeing just what some of my old friends were up to. “You may have created the perfect paradise for me Nightmare, but I wouldn’t trade my reality for anything else.” I spoke out loud knowing that Nightmare could be potentially listening in.

[cades-outsider]

Miguel + Robby X Reader Pt: 2

Warnings: May be sad to some! This is also THE special I’ve been working on and now it’s completed! It is over 5,000 words long this is part 2!

The Choice

 

You smile as you see that is was Miguel, but guilt trips over you as your smile slowly falters but you pick up the call none the less.

  "Hello?" You question as you play with the hem of your tank top.

  "Hey baby! What time should I come over?" Miguel questions excitedly through the phone.

  "Um, we're having dinner at eight so maybe 7:30 and we can spend some time together if you'd like?" You question wanting to make sure Miguel was okay with it.

  "That sounds perfect I'll be over in less than an hour!" He exclaims as he rushes around his room out of breath.

  "What are you doing?" You question with a chuckle.

  "I'm looking for...- something to wear..." He breathes out as he throws a shirt across the room.

  You giggle at his goofy ness, you lean your head back against the couch again with the phone in your hand "well I'm wearing something red, so maybe if you want you could to so we could match" You joke.

  "That sounds amazing babe! Thank you, love you!" Miguel says making kissing noises to you from the phone.

  "Love you!" You say as he hangs up and you drop your phone on your chest randomly as you sink back into the couch.

  Your eyes widen internally as you remember Robby was in the room, your whole body freezes internally as you wince for Robby.

  Slowly you peak one eye open as you look towards Robby's way, to see him not there...?

  You open both your eyes fully as you look around confused as to where Robby could've been or went.

  You sigh as you walk upstairs to your room to get ready for the family dinner, your dad Daniel wasn't back yet so you decided to get ready until he arrived.

  You glance through your closet as you look for an out fit, you knew you were wearing something red as you said. So you picked out a red thigh high flow-y like dress and a small white cardigan to go over it with some white slacks.

  By the time you finished hair and slight makeup it was 7:20 when the door opened and you walked downstairs to see if it was Daniel.

  "Hey dad" You say as Daniel walks through the door.

  "Hey kiddo" He reply's as you walk closer to him.

  "Sooo were having a guest over for dinner" You say bashfully.

  Daniel raises his eyebrow as Amanda walks out of the kitchen taking a break from cooking while the food boils.

  "Her boyfriend" She says excitedly with a smirk as she points to you while saying 'her'.

  "Oh? Well what's his name?" He questions as he loosens his tie.

  "His name is Miguel and he's uh in Cobra Kai..." You say, putting it out there.

  "Oh?" Dad asks as he stops unloosing his tie.

  "Yeah so please don't judge him just by that! He's such a sweet boy!" You interject now panicking.

  "Hey sweetie, if it means this much to you... then I guess I could put it aside for you" Daniel sighs with a small smile, only wanting to make you happy.

  "Thank you! Oh and Robby's staying as well" you let him know as you hear a knock on the door.

  "That should be him, I told him he could come over early so we could spend some time together" You say excitedly as you rush to the door before opening it.

  "Hey baby!" You say excitedly as you pull Miguel into a hug to which he smiles lovingly at and rests his head on your shoulder.

  "Hey babe" He chuckles at how excited you were.

  You grab his hand as you walk him over to the kitchen "are you nervous?" you question swinging your intertwined hands together.

  "Very" He says as his voice starts to shake.

  "Hey-" You stop him "-you're going to do amazing Miguel" You smooth as you place a kiss onto his cheek giving him confidence as he nods.

  "Mom, dad this is Miguel" You introduce as both Daniel and Amanda turn around.

  Amanda smiles sweetly as she walks over to Miguel as does Daniel "it's a pleasure to finally meet you Miguel" She says as she pulls Miguel in for a hug.

  "It's nice to meet you Miguel" Daniel says as he holds his hand out, to shake Miguel's hand to which politely takes.

  "It's nice to meet you to Mr. and Mrs. LaRusso" Miguel says nervously.

  "Alright now don't go getting yourselves in trouble" Daniel chuckles as you both walk to your room.

  "We won't dad!" You reply chuckling as you open your door, leaving it open so Amanda or Daniel wouldn't get suspicious.

  "How was i?" Miguel says nervously.

  "You were amazing as always Miggy, they loved you so far!" You encouraged excitedly as you press a kiss to his cheek.

  "Nervous cannot explain how I feel right now, I feel like Demetri when he try's to talk to Yasmin" Miguel jokes causing you to laugh and lay your head on his shoulder whilst holding his hand.

  "Kids! Dinners ready!" Daniel yells from downstairs as thirty minutes had already passed. Miguel looks at you nervously before nodding his head try to encourage himself, you nod your head letting him know he was okay.

  Both you and Miguel walk downstairs seeing Sam walking to the table as well, and Anthony was not here as he was at a sleep over with his friend.

  You lead Miguel to the table setting him down as Robby walks into the kitchen sitting down in front of your view causing your nerves to fly up from what almost happened in the back patio.... or what did happen.

  "Would you like to say grace?" Amanda asks Daniel as we all began to hold out our hands connecting them together.

  You bow your heads down as Daniel says grace before lifting your heads back up when he's finished.

  Everyone starts putting food on their plates and when satisfied you began eating "so Miguel, I hear you're into karate?" Daniel asks, your eyes immediately wander towards your dad with pleading eyes though doesn't pay attention to it.

"Uh- yes sir I am" Miguel speaks up confidently causing you to smile.

Daniel hums in content "I hear you are in cobra Kai am I right?" He asks holding eye contact with Miguel.

Your body freezes for a moment, not knowing how this would play out. Your dad could be a tricky one, Miguel looks up frozen in place as well for a moment before he speaks up.

"That I am Mr. LaRusso" He smiles sweetly, proud of himself.

Daniel nods his head "you can call me Daniel if you'd like, Miguel" he reply's sincerely causing your excitement to rise.

"Thank you Mr- Daniel" Miguel shyly says almost stumbling over his words.

Daniel smiles as he looks over to Amanda nodding "So Miguel, would you like to come over next time for dinner?" She asks crossing her hands together.

"I'd love to Mrs. LaRusso" Miguel says happily.

Less than an hour and dinner had ended, both Daniel and Amanda went into the kitchen cleaning up while they talked about Miguel and how nice he was compared to being in Cobra Kai.

  "Oh my god Miguel you were amazing!" You say excitedly as you brace him into a big hug, he immediately excepts.

He lets out a huge breath of relief "oh my that was nerve recking" he sighs.

"Oh baby, you were amazing" You recite as you grab both of his hands and intertwined them with yours before pressing a long kiss on his lips, smiling as you do so.

You both stay silent for a little bit, just holding each other until you hear Daniel talking in the other room "I like him, he puts off good vibes" He says to Amanda, your heart warms even more as well as Miguel's; happy that his girlfriends parents except him, especially Daniel.

  Miguel smiles happily in the crook of your neck, you don't notice Robby walk by and neither does Miguel as Robby starts groaning internally. He really did like you, love you even but he knew he wouldn't amount to Miguel seeing as your parents liked him now.

  Sure your parents loved Robby but that was only because they didn't know his true intentions in the beginning. But after spending time with you, Daniel, and Amanda he grew comfortable with them completely dissing his original plan to make his dad jealous.

  Robby sighs defeated as he walks out the back patio taking a seat on one of the pool chairs, looking up at the semi stars that were starting to appear.

  "Is it okay if I use the bathroom?" Miguel shyly asks, pulling away from the hug a little.

  "Of course baby, it's down the hall to your left" You comment placing a kiss on his cheek as he walks to the bathroom.

  You sigh happily as you began to wander outside finding your way to the back patio to see Robby laying in one of the chairs looking up at the stars.

  You walk over to the other chair beside him before taking a seat now making it known that you were there.

  "Hey Robby..." You say awkwardly.

  "Do you need something?" He asks, almost rudely.

  "I-uh no- but I just wanted to talk about what happened earlier" You mumble.

  He looks over meeting your piercing eyes "nothing happened" He reply's bluntly before looking back at the moon lit sky.

  "Come on Robby- please" You plead, it was honestly making you feel really guilty; both ways.

  You were going to tell Miguel of course but first you wanted to try and clear the air with Robby. "Alright you want to talk? Go ahead, speak" He reply's before sitting straight up staring you down.

  You fumble as you place your hands in your lap "I just want to know what it was? What did it- almost feel to you?" You question, curiously.

  Robby sighs running a hand over his face the ring on his pointer finger shining in the moon light "I liked you a lot Y/n, before I had even known about Miguel- heck I didn't even know you had a boyfriend until then" He starts.

  "What did you feel?" Robby finishes as he searches your eyes for honesty.

  "I- I guess I felt butterfly's and I know it's wrong because I'm with Miguel bu-" Robby cuts you off with a kiss, sealing his lips against yours placing his hand gently on your cheek.

  You didn't kiss back, but you didn't pull away neither. You were mostly in shock, until a voice you all to know spoke up; one that always sounded happy when he got to see you after classes and during lunch.

  Broken. That's what Miguel's voice sounded like "Y-y/n?" He questions causing you to push Robby away, coming back to your senses.

  "Miguel..." You force out, your heart beating loudly; so loudly you could've sworn you heard it through your ears.

  "Y-you- we just- what-?" His voice trembles, feeling his chest tighten.

  "Miguel I can explain" You start, nervously.

  "Please explain to me the boy you said not to worry about were licking lips with yours" He says sadly as his face turns into frown, his shoulders drop: feeling defeated.

  You couldn't say anything, you couldn't get yourself to even squeak anything out. It was all to overwhelming, almost like something you'd see in a movie but only worse.

  "That's what I thought..." Miguel says sadly as he feels a tear fall out of his eye, he walks away and starts making his way home with his head hung low.

IF YOU CHOOSE MIGUEL

  No, no, no, no this could not be happening right now. Everything was going so good, you wouldn't let this ruin your amazing relationship with Miguel so you ran.

  You ran after Miguel, the love of your life halfway down the road you spot Miguel holding his bike with his hands as he speed walks.

  You run faster trying to catch up with him "Miguel!" You yell out catching his attention causing him to stop in place and turn around.

  You finally make it to him all the way and you jump into his arms causing him to stumble "I'm so sorry Miguel! I froze I didn't know what to do! I know it was wrong of me but I was frozen and words cannot describe how sorry I am that it almost happened a second time!" You start crying slightly as you slowly felt like the love of your life was slipping away from your hands.

  Miguel doesn't hug back to in pain, and shock "what do you mean second time?" He mumbles as you pull away from the hug trying to collect yourself enough to speak.

  "Early when I got home I taught Robby some karate moves while my dad was out and we fell and he leaned in but I pushed him away and he said he understood" You say crossing your arms.

  You were thankful that it was a fully lit neighborhood so you could actually see Miguel and he could see you.

  "I know sorry isn't going to replace the emotions I made you feel today but if you let me i will continue to make up for it for the rest-" But before you could get another peak out you felt lips against yours.

  The lips you loved against yours more than anything, his lips. The soft touch of his hands as they wrap around your waist almost hugging you.

  This is what magic felt like, you now knew that what you felt with Robby wasn't a flame heck it wasn't even spark. It was just teenage emotions.

  Miguel pulls away and pulls you into a tight hug "Y/n I love you and I forgive you I'm sorry" He apologizes.

  "No baby you have no reason to apologize it's all me and I'm sorry" You say pressing another kiss against his lips.

  "Let's go meet your family now, including your sensei"

IF YOU CHOOSE ROBBY

  You let Miguel walk away, you didn't chase after him like how the end of a movie is supposed to go. You chose Robby.

  You didn't know what it was about Robby but you chose him, of course Miguel was your first love and you would never forget him but you felt a flame between yourself and Robby.

  You let out a shaky breath as you turn to Robby to see him with his hands in his pockets and a guilty expression on his face.

  "I choose you Robby Keene" You say softly.

  His head snaps up at that, not used to having anyone choose him "what?" He asks, thinking he heard you wrong.

  "I choose. You. Robby Keene. I want you" You reply more clearly this time as you take a couple steps closer to him.

  "Are you sure? What if you feel like you didn't make the right choice later? And get tired of me?" He questions, suddenly feeling his insecurity's strike up.

  "I made the right choice Robby, and I want you" You state as you place a hand on his cheeks gently.

  He melts in your touch "okay... I believe you" He sighs heavily.

  "I want you to- no Y/n I need you" He caves finally breaking his walls down, letting you see the most vulnerable state of him.

  You both lean in for a kiss, pressing your lips against one another feeling fireworks explode in the background of it all.

  A few weeks passed before you and Miguel talked again, you both talked it out like adults and even though your first love figure would still be there you both went for someone new.

  Miguel said he understood your decision knowing that it made you happy which is all he ever wanted. Miguel started seeing Sam after a couple weeks before the breakup.

  You and Robby decided to wait a couple weeks before going straight into the relationship, soon you both got together and even had a couple double dates with Sam and Miguel.

  You both got your happy ending.

[heartbreakgrill]

hi bb! could I get a cute zach x reader fic? you can take this in whichever way you like but I was thinking some fluff like a movie night at Zach's or he teaches the reader to play video games? you can do it either way/come up with something of your own too! xxx

Slow Down; Zach Herron

a/n: hope you like it, queen!! 💘

You knocked gently on your boyfriend’s front door, feeling insecure in your leggings, your sweatshirt, and sneakers. You’d been to the boy’s house before, but this was still only your second time, and you’d never dressed so casually in front of Zach. Your relationship was still fresh- only 8 dates had happened so far- so you were still holding back parts of yourself you were afraid of him seeing. The lazy, messy part of you that some guys were turned off by.

You wrung the sleeve of your sweatshirt between your fingers. The door opened a moment after you knocked, drawing your eyes from your feet. Jonah, tall as a tree, stared down at you, a sleepy smile growing to his dark features.

“Hey, Y/N, good to see you.” Jonah swept an arm through the air and you walked into it’s path.

The house was noisy, as per usual. Lights were on all over, Corbyn and Jack were shouting over the shooting noises of a video game on the tv, music was streaming from the Bluetooth speakers, Tessa sat at the kitchen island. Daniel was probably out in his studio, and his brothers were strewn around the living room, watching Corbyn and Jack beat each other.

You felt so out of place in the group’s familiar Friday routine. Jonah could tell, harboring the same feeling of social anxiety, and gently touched your elbow.

“I’ll go get him, okay?” You’d been in Zach’s room, he must’ve not have been in there, because Jonah walked outside after you nodded.

You busied yourself with removing your sneakers. You squatted and gently set them beside somebody else’s shoes on the rack. You peaked around at the door and shut it all the way. Somebody finally spoke up when you turned back around.

“Oh, hey, Y/N! Come sit,” Corbyn patted the spot next to him on the couch.

“Shit, sorry, we just completely ignored your existence,” Jack added on, laughing into his headset.

“No worries,” you smiled at everybody, carefully stepping over Christian’s legs to sit next to Corbyn.

“How ya doing, Y/N?” Corbyn glanced at you.

You folded your hands. “I’m okay, thanks. How are you?”

Corbyn went to answer when something happened in the video game and everybody yelled. That’s when you noticed Zach making his way across the room. He pushed Christian’s legs out of the way, earning a playful punch to the thigh. You stood up as he did, giggling at the laughter the two boys exchanged.

Zach threw his arms up when he laughed, one of his cutesy quirks that you had learned yet. His hands landed on you- shoulder and hip. He gently pulled you into his chest, your hands moving to his back.

“Hey,” he laughed in your ear, fingers moving to your back, but landing on your mini backpack.

“Hi,” you leaned away. His fingers slid down your shoulder and gently held your fingers.

He tugged you behind him, guiding the two of you to his room. “Sorry I didn’t answer the door. Daniel was having me record something.”

You shrugged, “No worries. I got a warm welcome from everybody.”

Zach sighed, letting go of you to shut the door. You sat on the edge of his bed. He said, “Yeah, they can be overwhelming at first.”

“No!” You disagreed. “They’re all really great. I like the energy.”

Zach smiled at you as he walked over to you. “You look very cuddly.”

Your anxiety settled in your subconscious, no longer a part of your worries. Instead, a blush painted your face. “We have never cuddled before.”

Zach sat beside you, setting a hand on your knee. “We don’t have to.”

“No, I want to,” you assured him, grabbing said hand and squeezing the knuckles. “I know you’re probably used to moving a little faster, but I’m just nervous. I’m sorry.”

Zach shook his head, carefully studying your eyes. He brushed the hair from your face, behind your ears, “I think I need to slow down anyways. With my career and looking back on my past relationships, I think it’ll keep me grounded. You’ll keep me grounded.”

Your stomach whirled with adoration. You found yourself leaning forward and kissing him. It wasn’t your first kiss- actually, it was your second. But it felt like the first. You hoped that feeling would stay.

Zach cupped your cheek, thumb just barely pushing your chin up into him. Your hands found his jaw, fingers molding between his hair. You kissed for a moment longer, and intended to keep going, but someone knocked at the door.

You jumped back from Zach, laughing from your naive fright at the sound. Zach pecked your lips and went to the door.

“Hello?” He opened it towards him, leaning against the door frame.

That was hot.

Jack waved from his side of the door. “Can y’all go pick up the pizza?”

Zach rolled his eyes, huffing. “Really? There’s, like, 10 other people here. Why can’t they?”

“Thought maybe you wanted alone time with your girl,” Jack shrugged. “Also, Jonah and Tessa just left, Daniel is busy, the rest of us are playing a game. Please?”

Zach obviously wasn’t going to argue with his band mate in front of his girl, as jack had put it. So he agreed.

Zach went to the closet as you waited on the bed, picking out a hoodie. He slung it over his head and sat beside you again to put on his shoes. As he did, you told him about something you did earlier that day. He was a good listener and conversation came so well between you two.

Zach stood up, offering you his hand. He pulled you up, purposefully tugging you close to his chest. He held you by the back and kissed you again. You giggled into his mouth, feeling his fingers squirm against your sweatshirt. He pulled away, to your disappointment, and looked at your sweatshirt with furrowed brows.

“No, this won’t do,” he tugged at the hem of your sweatshirt.

You looked at him with utter confusion, “Huh?”

He walked back to his closet, voice echoing from inside. “If you’re gonna be my girl, you gotta wear my sweatshirt.”

He settled back in front of you, holding out the hoodie.

You carefully grabbed it. “Is that you asking me to be your girlfriend?”

Zach tipped his head at the sweatshirt, “Is that you saying yes?”

You answered by taking off what you had on and replacing it with a hoodie that the The Invitation Tour logo on it. You followed Zach out the living room again and sat down on the floor to put on your sneakers while he found his keys. He helped you off the floor, like in his room, and led you to the garage.

He opened your door for you like a gentleman, passing by with a sweet kiss. You let out a deep breath once you were settled in the seat, feeling a weight of emotions in your stomach.

Zach got in and then you guys were gone. The pizza place was ten minutes away, but they didn’t offer delivery because of COVID. And, of course, you forgot your mask. Zach just shrugged it off while you felt bad he carried two pizzas and a bag of 2 liters to the car. He put it all in the back seat before joining you again.

On the way back, Zach told you to put on music. Meanwhile, his hand sneakily found it’s way to your knee. He didn’t want to automatically place it upon your thigh, genuinely meaning what he had said earlier.

You wrapped your hand around his, letting your intertwined fingers rest in your lap. When you got back to the house, Zach didn’t allow you to carry anything again. As soon as the pizzas hit the kitchen counter, the boys went ravenous. Even Daniel appeared from his cave to get food.

You stood off to the side, feeling rude just diving in. Corbyn noticed you and automatically spoke up over the crowd of men.

“Hey! Guys, we should probably let Y/N go first,” he motioned to you.

Your face flushed and you felt your neck started to clam up. “Oh, I’m okay.”

Zach, who was caught up getting cups for everyone, sighed. “I’m sorry, I should’ve told them to wait.”

“No, it’s no worries, guys. Please, go ahead,” you insisted again.

Daniel shook his head and handed you a plate, “No, Y/N, go ahead.”

You carefully took it and joined the hoard at the island. You took a single slice of cheese pizza and circled back to your spot.

Christian disagreed with your sad plate, “Oh, cmon. Get another slice, and some chips and a drink.”

You began to protest when they all spoke over each other, insisting. Daniel slapped another slice onto your plate, Corbyn held up two bags of chips in your face, and Zach had already poured your favorite soda into a glass. You tapped on the Dorito’s in Corbyn’s right hand and he poured some on your plate.

You had a restless, wide grin on your face the entire time. “Thank you so much.”

Everybody went back to being savages. Zach quickly got in and got out, leading you back to his room. He crawled across the bed and leaned back on his headboard. You carefully sat beside him as he turned on the television.

“You wanna watch that movie you told me about the other day?” He held out the remote to you.

Your mouth fell agape for a moment and then you nodded. “Yeah- uh, yeah.”

How was he such a good listener?

You found the movie on Netflix and put it on. Zach finished his food quickly, but you ate carefully and slowly. Zach simply layed out on the bed, waiting for you to finish. Once you were done, you stood up from the bed.

Zach paused the movie, “You good?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. Wanna give me your plate?” You held out your hand.

Zach jumped up suddenly, grabbing his plate and yours before walking out.. You caught up to his long-legged strides with protests.

“Zach!” You called after him, tugging on the back of his sweatshirt.

He finally turned around after he set everything in the sink. “Yes?”

You tried to glare at him, but his smile was so sweet, you broke into a grin. “I was gonna take them!”

Zach shrugged. “I got it, babe.”

You lifted a finger to point in his face, but froze when the pet name registered. Your face went red again.

Zach’s innocent smile turned even cheekier- if possible. He kissed your cheek and left you standing there. You followed him to his room, stopping him in the middle of the hallway. You tugged him around to face him, practically launching yourself into his arms as you cupped his jaw and kissed him. He held the curve of your back, leaning into the kiss.

You broke off, breathless, with matching smiles. “Wanna finish the movie?” You jerked your head in the direction of his room.

Zach nodded in a less than calm manner and followed you inside. He shut the door, splaying back in his spot on the bed. You carefully lay beside him, resting your head on his bicep, which he extended out beside him. His hand clasped around your shoulder and tugged you into his side. You got comfortable over the span of a few minutes, at first slightly stiff. When you were in position, your leg was tossed over his, your hands on his chest.

The movie ended and you began another before your breathing evened and your eyes couldn’t keep themselves open. Zach noticed and carefully shut off the lights and tv with the remote. He pulled the blanket at the end of the bed over you.

“Want me to take you home?” He whispered into your ear.

You hummed a disagreement back, curling further into him. “Is that okay?” You sleepily said.

Zach responded by kissing your forehead and mumbling a goodnight.

[hazel-light]

CATCH UP ON CHAPTER ONE HERE

Chapter Two Word Count: ~8,500

Genre: (Wedding) Fake Dating, Friends to Lovers, lots of bed sharing and every self indulgent fluffy trope possible.

Warnings: None? Lots of fluff? Occasional cussing? Some suggestive themes, moments, and jokes I guess. No smut or anything!

Disclaimer: I am not Daniel Sharman, and I do not pretend to know how he would act, speak, etc. This is fiction okay, there’s a lot of creative license, and potential to be OOC. Ricky isn't mentioned because I started writing this before we knew he existed, so apologies for that. Also, if you’re DShar himself, please do us both a favor and don’t read this, okay???? Same if you know him 🙈

Title taken from the song Yellow Lights by Harry Hudson which suits this story quite a bit!

A/N: Thank you to everyone who sent me feedback on the first part! I really appreciate it :) Things pick up quite a bit here.... I hope you all enjoy! The third part will be up tomorrow, as promised. <3

It was finally time to fly back to Massachusetts. I had changed my flight so that Daniel and I could be on the same one and seated together.

It’s ridiculously early when I arrive at his apartment to pick him up in our shared Uber, since we have to account for the time difference on the East Coast. He opens the door to his apartment, looking super cozy and ready for travel, one suitcase behind him and a backpack by the door.

“Today’s the day,” I grin at him.

“Oh shit, is it really?” He feigns, rolling his eyes. “Good thing I packed early, then.”

“You’re a professional traveler by this point, I bet you have it down pat.”

“You would think that, wouldn’t you? I actually put a bit more thought into this trip than I usually do.... I need to make a good impression, and I’m making a lot of first impressions.”

I can’t keep my face from forming an endeared expression. “That’s really cute.”

He puts his hands up bashfully. “I take my roles very seriously, Lauren.”

I shake my head. “Well, it means a lot to me; not only that you’re doing this, but that you’re taking it seriously.”

He shrugs, softening his playful demeanor. “Even if we weren’t together in their eyes, I would care what your family thinks. They’re important to you, so it’s important to me.”

“Dannnnielllll,” I whine, “Please don't make me cry this early in the day.”

He laughs, picking up his luggage. “At this rate you’re not going to survive the weekend. I haven’t even turned on my boyfriend charm yet.”

God help me then, I think, making my way back to the car.

Getting through LAX is fairly easy, and remarkably Daniel successfully flies under the radar. He offers to let me have the window seat, but I let him take it, figuring the farther out of sight from the aisle he is, the better.

Like all flights, I fall asleep as soon as we hit cruising altitude; Daniel has his headphones in and spends the time working on something in a notebook. In what seems like minutes, I’m being gently shaken awake by a smiling Daniel.

“Lovely girlfriend of mine, it’s time to rise and shine. Our relationship starts,” he pretends to check the time, “now.”

“Oh thank you, handsome boyfriend. I’m ready.”

Daniel laughs as we stand and wait to exit the plane. Once we step off and onto the ramp, Daniel offers me his hand. “Ready?”

I lace my fingers through his and try to ignore the flutter in my stomach. “Ready.”

Getting our luggage from baggage claim is fairly painless, which leads us to looking for Ryan and Katharine, his longtime girlfriend, in the airport. They’re picking us up on their way to the hotel on the Cape, where the wedding reception is going to be held, and also where we’re going to be staying.

We walk through the airport hand in hand, as I check my phone yet again to see if Ryan has texted. Nothing. We stop for a moment, and peripherally I hear a girl’s voice from behind us,

“Um excuse me, are you Daniel Sharman? Can I get a photo?”

I glance at Daniel, whose face has gone blank. I move to let go of his hand instinctively but he tightens his grip as we turn around. I laugh when I realize the voice belongs to Katharine, who’s standing in front of Ryan, who is trying his best not to laugh.

“Not funny, you guys,” I say, biting back a grin. “We haven’t been recognized so far.”

I turn back to Daniel, who’s looking at me slightly confused. “Daniel, please meet Ryan and his girlfriend Katharine.”

“Oh,” he laughs, reaching out to shake their hands. “That was good. It’s nice to meet you both.”

Katharine knocks into Ryan, who’s still grinning. “It was this loser’s idea. He said he couldn't do it because you’d recognize his voice too soon.”

“A fair point,” I add, teasing. “Besides, women tend to be Daniel’s main demographic, so.”

Daniel scoffs and rolls his eyes.

“What?” I laugh, “It’s true.”

“I wanted to see if you’d drop her hand in front of a fan,” Ryan challenges. “You passed the test.”

“That’s a stupid test, Ry. I wouldn’t have been offended if he did, since this is our first public outing as a couple.”

Daniel looks at me like I’ve somehow insulted him. “I would never do that to you, Laur. That’s crazy; I wouldn’t try to hide you.”

“Okay, well, I’m just saying.” I look at Ryan expectantly. “Still trying to figure out why you haven’t hugged me yet.”

“It takes two hands to hug, I think,” he taunts, nodding towards where Daniel and I are still holding hands.

I blush. “Can you not be this annoying? We literally just arrived.” I let go of Daniel’s hand and step toward Ryan. Katharine and Daniel watch amusedly as Ryan and I hug, trying to see who can crush the other the most. “I missed you, dummy.”

“I missed you, too. You can let go now. Really.”

I let go of Ryan and narrow my eyes at him. “You’re a brat.”

“Whatever, let’s go.”

I grab the handle of my suitcase, smiling at Daniel, who smiles softly back at me. I glance at his hand and then back at him, and he chuckles softly as he meets me halfway in my attempt to hold his hand again. I blush and look away, turning my attention back to Ryan and Katharine, who are leading us out of the airport to where they’d parked.

---

The car ride to the hotel on the Cape is filled with small talk, mainly questions for Daniel, who takes them in stride. I watch him and smile as he is able to keep up with Ryan’s antics and provide thoughtful answers. He is anything but flustered, and I feel a sense of pride trickle through me. At some point, Daniel catches me watching up with a smile on my face and he just smiles back, continuing his easy conversation with Ryan and Katharine. I jump in where I’m needed, or when I can provide something interesting, but for the most part I bask in how well things seem to be going.

Once we arrive and park at the hotel, the four of us get our luggage and head inside to check in. Ryan gives our name to the woman at the desk and she looks us up.

“Got it. I see the mother of the bride reserved two king rooms on the wedding family floor, which is 3.” I see Ryan glance at us, but I just don’t look at him, I just squeeze Daniel’s hand.

“That sounds right to me.”

Daniel nods next to me. The woman nods and hands us each two key cards. We thank her and head to the elevator for our floor.

Katharine checks her phone. “Do you guys want to get settled and meet back up for dinner? The hotel restaurant has seating out by the beach.”

I look at Daniel who looks at me before shrugging. “Yeah, that sounds great. You want to meet in like 45 minutes?”

The elevator dings and we exit to our floor. Our room is farther down the hall than Ryan and Katharine’s.

“Sure, we’ll head over to your room then.” Ryan smiles before ducking into his room with Katharine.

Once I hear their door click shut, I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding.

Daniel huffs a laugh at me, stopping to unlock our door.

“You alright?”

“Great. How’re you doing with all this?”

“Good; they’re nice— Ryan is literally exactly what I expected.”

I laugh at that and follow Daniel into the room. I look around and admire the quaint decor. The bed takes up most of the room but there’s a closet and a bureau on the opposite wall, and tall windows that don’t open but overlook the beach below and the sea beyond. Opposite the windows is a wall covered in different paintings and signs— very boho beachy.

I sit on the bed and look at Daniel, who’s already unzipping his luggage to hang up his suit.

“This is cute,” I comment.

“Yeah, it’s nice.”

I bite my nail and watch as he turns around to face the closet.

“I uh, forgot that we’d be sharing a bed. Just didn’t think of it— sorry.”

Daniel laughs and gives me an incredulous look over his shoulder.

“You thought your aunt would book us two beds even though as far as she knows we’re super in love?”

I blush. “Well, no. I just— I don’t know, I didn’t even think about it is all I meant.”

Daniel rolls his eyes. “It doesn’t bother me. I quite appreciate a good cuddle, if I’m honest. Haven’t had one in a while.”

I raise my eyebrows. “Oh?”

“Why— do you hate that? Are you one of those women who like their space?”

I snort. “No, no, we can cuddle. You just surprise me, is all.”

“Surprise you, huh?”

Daniel turns around with a mischievous sparkle in his eye. He takes two strides so he’s standing in front of me, and puts his hands on either side of my face. He leans down so we’re eye to eye and I can’t help but glance briefly at his lips, wondering if he’s going to kiss me again.

“You know,” he says softly, “You should really unpack your dress so it doesn’t wrinkle.” He winks and pulls back, kissing my forehead.

I shake my head even though he’s facing away from me now, hopping off the bed to follow his advice.

“You’re trouble, Sharman. Such a tease.”’

“Sorry?” He looks at me innocently, batting his eyelashes dramatically. “Oh, were you expecting a kiss?”

I feel myself blush as I pull my dress out and walk around him to hang it up.

“I wasn’t expecting anything. Like I said, you’re full of surprises.”

He lowers his voice. “So, you don’t want a kiss?”

I turn around to face him, eyes narrowed, thoughts rushing, but before I can retort there’s a knock on the door.

I turn away promptly to answer the door, grateful for the exit. I hear Daniel chuckle behind me as I open the door to reveal Ryan, who clears his throat.

“Hope I’m not interrupting.” He peers past me, presumably at Daniel. “Katharine called the restaurant to make a reservation and they only had a 6:45, so she said we’d take it. I tried to text you but you didn’t answer.”

“Sorry,” I apologize. “My phone's still in my bag. We were unpacking.”

“That’s fine. Are you guys good to head to dinner, or...?”

I feel an arm wrap around my waist. “Yeah, we’re good. I grabbed your purse, Laur, and I have my wallet and the room key.”

I can feel Ryan watching me so I lean back against Daniel’s chest and look up at him. “Thank you,” I say sweetly, taking my bag from him before turning back to Ryan. “Let’s go.”

—-

Dinner on the beach is lovely. There’s a subtle warm breeze and the food is delicious. The conversation is easy and I can’t help but feel an unusual sense of peace of bringing two of my favorite men together and having them get along so well.

I’m in a reverie when I feel Daniel’s hand lightly squeeze my thigh, bringing me back to reality. I blink, looking across the table at Ryan and Katharine, and try to ignore Daniel smirking next to me.

“Hmm? Sorry, I dazed out there for a minute.”

Katharine laughs. “Totally fine, I was asking how it’s been dating someone who's in the spotlight.”

“Oh, um.” I pause, taking a sip of water. “It’s been fine, you know, since we’ve been so low key about it. The public doesn’t know about us. I imagine it’d be different then.”

Daniel nods. “I think for the most part, the fans would be welcoming, but there are always going to be people who… aren’t.”

Ryan leans on his hand, looking between the two of us. “Isn’t it weird, though? The thought that there are so many girls thinking about getting with your boyfriend constantly?”

“I—” I look at Daniel, who looks mortified, but also curious at how I’ll respond. “I guess I’ve never really thought about it like that.”

Ryan makes a noise of indignation. “You watch his movies and shows and stuff, don’t you?”

I narrow my eyes at him. “Of course I do.”

“And it isn’t weird watching him make out with people on screen? Doesn’t it make you jealous?”

I open and close my mouth. I can tell behind his hand Daniel’s smirking, and even Katharine’s looking at me curiously.

“Well, of course I don’t love it— but I mean— it’s his job. There’s nothing I can do about it.”

I look at Daniel, who’s looking at me curiously.

“You never said it made you jealous.”

“I mean—” I shrug, at a loss for words.

He looks at me for a moment before looking away, clearing his throat as we’re interrupted by the waiter bringing our check.

Ryan goes to grab it, but Daniel beats him to it.

“I got it. I said I’d owe you a hundred bucks if you came with a real date, so,” Ryan teases.

I cross my arms. “Oh, and you believe me now?”

“After seeing how jealous you got in that conversation? Yeah.”

I scoff and Daniel and Katharine laugh while Ryan rolls his eyes.

“I’m just playing around, Laur.”

Daniel intervenes, sticking his card in the check holder and placing it at the edge of the table.

“I’ve got it, bro. First meeting and all that; but thank you.”

I look at Daniel. “You don’t have to do that, we all have our own jobs.”

Daniel shrugs. “I know, I just want to.” He places his hand on my thigh again, and leans in to kiss my temple. He whispers against my head. “Let me do this, please?”

“Okay,” I sigh. “Well, thank you.”

“Yes, thank you,” Katharine echoes, smiling.

“My pleasure.”

—-

We’re back in our room, just finished brushing our teeth, when I bring it up again.

“You really didn’t have to pay for dinner you know.”

“I know,” he says. “But I don’t want him giving you money like me coming here was something that had to be bribed, or bought. I came because I wanted to— the details of which Ryan doesn’t need to know.”

I hum in thought.

“Besides, apparently I’m causing you bouts of jealousy, so really it’s the least I can do,” he teases.

I scoff, “Comes with the territory I guess…. along with apparently fighting off swarms of girls who want to jump your bones.”

It’s his turn to roll his eyes, folding down the bed covers, “Do people even use that expression anymore?”

“Doesn’t matter, you know what I mean.”

“And yet, you’re the woman in my bed tonight.”

I laugh, folding down the other side of the bed, “How scandalous.”

“Very. Cuddling is serious business, you know.”

Daniel settles into bed, looking at me where I’m still sat on the edge.

“You coming in?”

“Yeah,” I flush, hesitating.

He extends an arm, and I take the invitation, cuddling up against his chest.

“See, this is nice.”

“I never said it wouldn’t be.”

“I know." He pauses, "Try to relax, I promise this weekend is going to go smoothly, if I have any say in it. Not to sound too cocky, but I’m good at my job.”

I laugh at that, before sighing, “I know you are.”

“Good. Sweet dreams, then.”

“Sweet dreams," I echo, snuggling a little bit closer to him.

—-

When I wake up in the morning, my chest is pressed against Daniel’s shirt, and I feel his fingertips lightly tracing up and down my back.

“Morning,” he hums.

“Good morning,” I answer, shifting slightly. “How long have you been awake?”

Daniel makes a noncommittal noise. “Not sure, didn’t want to risk waking you up to check my phone.”

I look up at him as best I can from my position. “You’ve just been staring at the ceiling this whole time?”

“It hasn’t been that long. Plus I’m resting, and enjoying our cuddle.”

I turn away blushing and snuggle back into him. “You are very warm; makes me not want to get up.”

“Our alarm hasn’t gone off yet—” He’s cut off by the alarm on his phone doing just that. “Nevermind.”

I make no effort to move from my cozy position.

“Come on,” He urges, pulling my hair lightly. “We have to get up and brush our teeth. I have a feeling there’s some kissing in our future, so.”

“Oh? Is there someone you have your eye on?” I tease.

“Just my fake girlfriend. I think I’ll probably need to demonstrate to her family how in love I am.”

“Demonstrate, huh? I’ll tell the children to shield their eyes.”

I feel Daniel’s laugh rumble through his chest, and I grin.

“Come on, we have to get ready and we have to make a good impression!”

I groan, rolling off and away from him. “I’m going to complain the whole time.”

“I’d expect nothing less.”

I don’t have to turn around to know he’s smirking.

Daniel showers first so I can use the bathroom to style my hair and do my makeup once I’m done with mine.

When I’m done, I find Daniel suited and sitting on the edge of the bed, scrolling on his phone. I walk up to him, standing in between his legs, and he looks up at me, taking in my appearance.

“You look beautiful.”

I reach my hand up to smooth his collar. “And you look very handsome; it might be a hard sell for anyone to believe you’re here with me,” I joke.

He shakes his head, smiling softly. He reaches up to take my hand, pulling my wrist up to his lips where he leaves a gentle kiss.

“I don’t think anyone will have any trouble believing that, actually.”

My heart stutters in my chest, and I swallow.

“Are you ready to meet everyone?”

“I am. Are you nervous?”

I look at him for a minute and really think about it.

“No,” I say, shaking my head. “With you, I’m not nervous.”

He smiles. “Good; let’s get going.”

—

As we exit the hotel, we take a right before descending down the stairs to the beach ceremony hand in hand. The sun feels warm on our skin, but the soft breeze keeps it from feeling overbearing. I can feel some family members’ eyes on me as I smile and wave with my free hand, sure I’ll have plenty of time to talk to them after. We pick our seats and I look up at Daniel, who is already smiling down at me. I smile back as he places our clasped hands in my lap, his thumb gently brushing back and forth over my skin.

“It’s a beautiful day to get married,” he states, looking around.

I hum in agreement, wrapping my free hand around his bicep.

“I always wondered about summer weddings— I’d worry that I’d sweat off all my makeup if I was the bride.”

Daniel huffs a laugh. “Yeah. I assume most grooms are sweating buckets before they even reach the reception.”

My eyes wander down to where he has the first few buttons of his shirt undone to accommodate the heat.

“My eyes are up here.”

My eyes flash back up to his, and he smirks. I shake my head and try not to blush at getting caught. He leans down to kiss my temple.

“You’re cute when you blush,” he murmurs against my hair, squeezing my hand.

I turn to him and raise my eyebrow. “Diving right in are we?”

He shrugs and diverts his attention back to the altar.

“Ryan looks so much older in his tux.”

I look to where Ryan stands next to Nick, Rachel’s soon-to-be husband, as one of the groomsmen.

“Sometimes I forget he’s only 18, but then he’s still a baby to me in some ways.”

Daniel shakes his head. “Just imagine, one day we’ll be sitting at his wedding.”

“I can’t even think about that— though, to be fair, he may beat me to getting married. He and Katharine have been dating since they were 13.”

He lets out a low whistle. “True high school sweethearts. Do you think they’ll stay together through college?”

I sigh, looking over at Katharine a few rows ahead with my Aunt Judith. “I hope so, I think they’re a good fit. She’s already part of the family.”

It’s quiet for a moment before something hits me.

“You said we’ll be sitting at Ryan’s wedding.” I tug on Daniel’s arm. “Plan on sticking around?”

“Well, I—” He opens and closes his mouth a few times, not sure of the right response.

I giggle and lean up to kiss his cheek before pulling back just enough to whisper, “You know, you’re really cute when you blush.”

He turns to me before I can pull away entirely, placing a quick kiss on my lips, leaving me blinking up at him.

He smirks. “Touché.”

———

There’s something to be said for attending a wedding with someone.

I’m not sure if I’m emotional because it’s Rachel, my cousin who I’ve grown up with, or the fact that when something particularly romantic happens, I look at Daniel, who will smile and squeeze my hand in solidarity.

We’re both a little teary eyed by the time the ceremony ends. I reach my free hand up to wipe a stray tear from his face. He laughs, embarrassed.

“It’s okay, I’m feeling it too. Easy to feel a little sappy on a day like today.”

“Mmm. Really sets the mood for the start of our relationship.”

I roll my eyes good-naturedly.

“Speaking of…” I trail off, eyeing a few family members approaching over his shoulder.

“Get ready, because introductions start now.”

—-

The members of my family that are introduced seem to welcome Daniel with no hesitations— and far fewer questions than I anticipated. He handles them all smoothly and I’m thankful we discussed some things beforehand. Eventually, we part ways, excusing ourselves with promises to catch up more later.

We don’t get too far before a little girl runs up to us. She can’t be older than 4 or 5.

“Hi,” she giggles. “I’m Marnie.”

Daniel and I share a smile, and I bend down a bit. “Hi Marnie, I’m Lauren, and this is Daniel.” He waves. “Are you here for the wedding too?”

She nods bashfully. “Nick kissed her! Now he’s a husband.”

Daniel laughs. “He is.”

“How do you know Nick?” I ask.

“He’s my cousin,” she says, kicking some sand with her sandals.

“Ahh, the girl he kissed is my cousin Rachel. Now she’s a wife!” I exclaim.

She looks at me curiously. “Is a wife like a mom?”

Before I can answer, we hear someone call her name, and we look up to see a couple around our age standing on the patio about 10 feet away.

“Is that your mom and dad?” Daniel asks.

“Yeah, I gotta go— see you later!”

She dashes off, and we wave at the couple who wave back, calling out an apology.

“It’s fine— she’s super cute!” I smile.

We watch as they head back toward the hotel, and presumably the reception.

We walk along the stone wall lining the patio, watching from a distance as bridal party photos are taken.

I look at him. “Should we take our own photo to celebrate the occasion, and how nice we look?”

Daniel laughs, pulling his phone out of his pocket. “Sure.”

He bends down so we can take a selfie, before shaking his head.

“Wait.” He sits on the wall, and pulls me so I’m sitting on his lap. I try to mask my blush as he looks at the phone screen. “Better. More natural angle.”

We take one selfie smiling and another with silly faces.

“Do you two want me to take a photo for you?” A woman passing by asks.

I hesitate, but Daniel’s already handing over his phone. “That would be great, thanks.”

We stay seated with his arm around my waist. And I turn to lean into him, putting my hand on his chest.

We grin and the woman takes a photo.

“Boooo, boring,” Ryan heckles, walking up behind the woman out of nowhere. “Give us something good.”

I roll my eyes, and feel Daniel chuckle.

“Aren’t you supposed to be taking formal photos?” I query.

“I finished.” He shrugs, taking the camera from the woman, who excuses herself. “Now give me something good.”

“Alright Ryan, since you asked so nicely,” Daniel drawls. I feel his hand on my neck tilting my head up. “Give the man what he wants.” He smirks, eyes sparkling, leaning in to kiss me.

I can’t help but grin into the kiss as I hear Ryan quickly change his tune. “Okay gross, this is excessive. I got it, you can stop.”

Eventually we pull away, and I turn to Ryan innocently. “Sorry, were you saying something?”

“I’m starting to regret pushing the whole plus one agenda.” He frowns, handing Daniel back his phone.

“No you aren’t,” I tease.

“I’m going to go find my girlfriend,” he rebuts, stalking off.

Daniel shakes his head. “He’s funny.” Lowering his voice, he says into my ear, “One kiss down, many to go.”

I shove him playfully and slide off his lap, turning back towards the hotel to hide my blush. “If any of those pictures came out good, send them to me, please.”

“Okay, but wait.” He stands and pulls my elbow gently, and as I turn back to him his lips meet mine.

“What was that for?” I ask as we finally pull away.

“Just making sure we found our rhythm.” He shrugs. “Besides, as your boyfriend, I technically don’t need a reason.”

I bite my lip. “Is that so?”

He looks at me innocently. “It goes both ways, you know, these lips are yours for the day.”

I bark a laugh. “That sounds so weird, but, okay, noted.”

He grins, lacing our fingers together and pulling me back toward the hotel and the reception.

—-

Inside the reception, each table seats 6; we’re seated at one of the family tables with Ryan, Katharine, and my Aunt Judith. Aunt Judith is my late grandmother’s sister. She has a sharp tongue and rarely minces words when she speaks, a trait that suited her long career as a lawyer in the city. She’s one of the family members who I’ve been most nervous for Daniel to meet, as I know she’ll be critical and her eagle eye will be looking for weaknesses between us. I’ve seen her do it to Rachel’s boyfriends over the years, and even to Katharine when she and Ryan started dating.

“So, Daniel…” Aunt Judith begins. “Ryan here tells me you had… concerns, about Lauren telling us about you.”

Here comes the interrogation. I glare at Ryan, who shrugs, before looking at Daniel who appears unusually calm.

“Not concerns, really,” he starts, “We were friends for a long time, as you know, and I think we were both just nervous—“ he looks at me, “and trying to take our time in figuring out the transition into being together romantically.”

I nod, “And it was only like a month before I told Ryan. You guys know I tell you everything.”

Aunt Judith watches as the others laugh knowingly, and Daniel grins at me.

“Are you planning to keep your relationship private from the press?” She pushes.

“Well,” Ryan interjects, “At the airport they were holding hands, even when Katharine approached him pretending to be a fangirl.”

I roll my eyes, “That was so unnecessary, you guys. Daniel and I both like our privacy so I wouldn’t say we’re hiding it, but we aren’t flaunting it all over either.”

“I’m definitely not ashamed or trying to hide Lauren, if that’s what you mean.” Daniel jests lightly.

“I should hope not,” she says, looking at him over her glass, as she takes a sip.

Katherine turns to Daniel, “What is it about Lauren that drew you in?”

Ryan snorts, “Yeah, how’d she escape the friendzone?”

I put a hand over my face, embarrassed, which Aunt Judith seems to interpret to mean something else entirely.

“Please tell me you did nothing scandalous, so help me, Lauren….”

“What,” I look at her, “No, of course not, why would you assume that?”

She shrugs and Daniel intervenes, “It wasn’t something sudden… I always knew she was beautiful, and obviously as we became friends I saw how kind and thoughtful she was. Funny too,” he says smirking at me.

“Hmm,” she says taking a sip from her drink again, but I can tell she’s secretly pleased with his answer.

—-

Once dinner is finished I excuse Daniel and I from the table, so I can introduce him to Rachel, her new husband, Nick, and of course my Auntie Kim.

I feel Daniel’s hand squeeze mine and I turn back to look at him, smiling.

“Getting tired of all these introductions yet?” I ask.

He shakes his head. “No, I’m fine.”

“Such a good sport,” I tease, and he rolls his eyes.

We wait for the last people currently talking to Rachel and Nick to clear, and when Rachel sees me she squeals.

“Lauren!”

I laugh, “Hi Rach, congratulations!”

“Thank you,” she beams, looking over at Nick briefly.

“And welcome to the family, officially, Nick.”

He grins and motions behind me, “Who’s this guy you’re towing around?”

“Right,” I blush. “Rachel, Nick, this is my boyfriend Daniel.”

“It’s a pleasure,” Daniel greets, sticking out his hand to shake theirs. Neither Nick or Rachel do a great job of hiding their surprise.

“No offense, Laur, but when Ryan told me you were bringing a boyfriend I thought he was messing with us.” Nick interjects.

I force a grin on my face, feeling Daniel’s hand comfortingly move to my back.

“I’m all too real, I’m afraid.” Daniel interjects. “Sorry to disappoint.”

I lean back into him, and watch as Rachel smacks Nick on the arm.

“No, no, we’re very glad you’re real Daniel. Just surprised is all. Don’t mind Nick.”

Auntie Kim approaches saving us from the awkward encounter.

“This must be the infamous Daniel, who has won our Lauren’s heart.”

I blush, as she moves to hug him.

He smirks, “Well, she’s won mine as well.”

“You two are so cute. We are so thrilled you could come today, Daniel.”

“I was too, it is really great to meet you all after hearing this one talk about you all nonstop.”

The group laughs.

“We are very much looking forward to getting to know you better, hopefully this will be the first of many visits.”

He smiles, “Definitely.”

—

At some point much later in the evening, I lose Daniel. He steps away to use the restroom and I get pulled into conversation with a family friend. I keep my eyes peeled for him but somehow I don’t seem to see him anywhere.

I’m standing by the bar waiting for a drink when I feel a pair of arms wrap around my waist.

“Hi, darling.”

My stomach flutters at the pet name.

“Oh hello, I was wondering where you ran off to.”

His arms tighten around my waist. “I was having a riveting conversation with one of your aunts, actually.”

I turn my head to look at him curiously. “Which one?”

“Aunt Judith,” he smirks, waving the bartender over to order a drink of his own.

“Oh boy,” I laugh. “What did you guys talk about?”

Once he places his order he leans down to whisper in my ear, “She wanted to know if we were using protection, and after that, we went over the unexpected costs of raising children.”

I turn around in his arms, horrified. “No! —She didn’t.”

“Oh yes,” he laughs, grinning. “She did.”

“What did you even say?”

He pretended to think. “I told her, diaper prices are definitely outrageous, and I agree, college costs are inflated beyond belief—” I glare at him. “Oh, and that it was very important to me that we practice safe sex, but, if anything ever did happen, I would be there for you every step of the way.”

“Oh God.” I bury my face into his chest, and he laughs, affectionately stroking my hair. “I’m so sorry, that’s mortifying….”

“I’ve been asked weirder things, just being an actor in LA.”

“Still.” I look up at him. “Your answer was very sweet, though.”

“Well, it’s the truth. I’ll always be there for you— fake pregnancies and all.”

We’re staring at each other now, his fingers still running through my hair, his other hand on my lower back. Time seems to slow down and my eyes flicker to his mouth, his words from earlier echoing in my head. It goes both ways. Before I can talk myself out of it, I reach up to kiss him, because it feels right.

“You’re the best fake boyfriend, you know that?” I murmur against his mouth.

He pulls me closer to him, brushing his nose against mine. “I might need another kiss to convince me.”

The bartender behind us clears his throat. “Excuse me, sir, ma’am? Your drinks?”

We break apart, and as our moment ends I try to quell the butterflies in my tummy.

Daniel smiles politely at the bartender, passing me my drink before taking his glass in one hand and my hand in the other.

We make our way back to our now vacant table. He lets go of my hand to pull his chair closer to mine as we sit down, draping his arm over the back of my chair. I lean into him as we sip our drinks, people-watching the other tables and the crowd on the dance floor. I feel his fingers start drawing shapes on my shoulder, causing me to look up at him.

“Are you having a good time?” he asks.

“I am, largely thanks to you. Are you having a good time?”

“I am; everyone has been really welcoming. It’s nice to meet the people you’ve told me about, and hear the stories everyone has to tell me about you. There have been some good ones, I have to say…”

I roll my eyes, smiling. “I’m sure.”

“The only way it could be better would be if they had baby pictures.”

“Listen, I’ll be the first to say I peaked in preschool. I was much cuter then, I peaked—” Daniel laughs. “I’ll get some and show you. You’ll be so disappointed this is how I’ve turned out.”

“No, I don’t think so. I mean I bet you were cute but, I couldn’t be disappointed.”

I shake my head, blushing. “Don’t be so sure— you haven’t seen them yet.”

“I am sure…. I’m looking at you right now.”

I start to smile despite myself. “Oooooh, that was smooth, Sharman.”

“No, no, no," he protests, smirking, "it’s easy when you tell the truth.”

“Have you always been this cheesy, or is this a boyfriend exclusive privilege I’ve unlocked?”

“You know—” He’s interrupted as the little girl from earlier runs up to us.

“Hi,” she says bashfully.

I smile, “Hi Marnie,”

She turns to Daniel and taps twice on his knee. “Can I sit?”

Daniel looks at me, and then around the room. Marnie’s parents are nowhere in sight.

“Sure, angel. Where are your mom and dad?”

She shrugs before he lifts her into his lap. The three of us smile at each other as Marnie gets shy. She leans up to whisper in Daniel’s ear, cupping both of her tiny hands around his ear. I can’t hear what she’s saying but I watch as Daniel’s eyes twinkle in amusement.

“Not yet,” he answers to whatever she asked, and she giggles before whispering again, and he laughs. “Mhm, I do.”

Marnie pulls back and looks at him with amazement, whispering even more excitedly. This time he pauses before smiling at me, before turning back to her.

“What do you think?” She looks at me quickly before back at him, nodding shyly. He nods along with her, before leaning in and whispering in her head with his hands cupped secretly like hers had been. Marnie is absolutely beaming now. It’s easy to see how smitten she is with him.

Curiosity gets the best of me. “Do I get to know a secret, too?” I ask, teasingly.

She looks unsure before Daniel swoops in playfully. “Nope, these secrets are for me and Marnie only.”

“Darn it.” I sigh dramatically.

The music changes to something Marnie clearly recognizes as her face lights up, as she tugs on Daniel’s sleeve. “Can we dance? Me and you?”

Daniel looks at me. “Will you be okay here?”

“Absolutely, I’ll be watching.”

He puts his drink on the table as I pick mine up to take a sip, watching as her tiny hand fits in his and she drags him out to dance. The two of them are so cute and my heart feels like it’s going to burst.

Ryan slides into Daniel’s seat a minute later.

“You know, if you and Daniel had a daughter, she’d probably look just like Marnie.”

I glance at him, realizing he’s right. Dark brown curls and bright blue eyes, with a toothy smile and a loud laugh.

“Don’t let my ovaries hear you. I’m not having any children until I have two rings on this finger,” I say, waggling my left hand at him.

Ryan laughs and we watch as Daniel is so good with Marnie, letting her swing his arms around and move them to the beat.

“I like him,” Ryan says definitively.

I look at him, surprised. “Wow, I mean I obviously like him too, I just thought you’d be more skeptical.”

“I did too until I saw you guys together. I just…” He looks emotional all of a sudden. “Shit.”

I laugh softly. “It’s okay, Ry, it’s an emotional day.” I rub his shoulder as he pinches his eyes.

I see Daniel glance over, concerned, but I give him a thumbs up. He nods and goes back to spinning Marnie around.

“I just...” I turn back to Ryan as he speaks, giving him my full attention. “I can see that he loves you— really loves you. It’s all I ever wanted for you.”

I feel my heart squish uncomfortably in my chest. I feel guilty that my cousin is so happy for me, so proud and vulnerable over a relationship that’s just for show. I swallow.

“Me too, I— thank you, Ryan. I love you, so much.”

The song changes again into something slow and I watch Marnie shriek, horrified, before running off into the crowd. Daniel looks after her, humored, before looking at me, gesturing with his head that I come join him. Ryan must see it too because he kisses my temple.

“I love you, too. Go get your man; I should find Katharine.”

Like I’m in a trance, I don’t take my eyes off Daniel as I approach. He smiles and reaches his hands out for me, lacing our fingers together.

“May I have this dance?”

“You may, I was getting a little jealous over there.”

He drops one of my hands to wrap it around my waist, and I bring mine around his neck as we begin to sway, staying close together.

He chuckles. “Well, don’t be, I think everyone here knows who I’m going home with.”

“Yeah, you’re stuck with me.”

He smiles softly but doesn’t answer. I feel my eyes flutter shut as he moves closer pressing his lips to mine gently, tenderly. I kiss him back and for a second I swear I feel it— that all-encompassing love Ryan says he sees between us. When we pull apart, he keeps his head dipped down, pressing his cheek to mine for the remainder of the song. I close my eyes and nuzzle into him, letting myself pretend this is real, just for another moment.

Eventually I break our silence.

“Hey, what did Marnie ask you?”

“Hmm?” He murmurs, the sound vibrating against my cheek.

“During your super secret whisper time.”

“Oh,” he laughs breathily. “She wanted to know if we were married.”

“Ahhh,” I chuckle. “I see. What else did she want to know?”

He pauses as the song starts to fade out and our swaying slows down. “I don’t know if I can tell you that. Some secrets need to stay secret, after all.”

While it was clearly meant to be a joke, he says it a bit too seriously, so I drop it and smile tightly as we pull apart.

“Okay.”

He tugs my hand playfully. “Nothing bad, I promise.”

I make a face at him. “Well, I guess I’ll never know.”

He laughs. “You’ll just have to take my word for it.”

—-

A little while later, we’re watching Rachel and Nick leave for their honeymoon as the wedding party begins to disperse.

“I suppose we should say our goodbyes,” I say, tearing my eyes away as their car drives off.

I hug my Auntie Kim goodbye and tell her I’ll see her at Christmas. She fawns over Daniel, telling him to watch over me, and how happy she is to have gotten to meet him. It makes me smile to see how well he gets on with her. It’s hardest to say goodbye to Ryan. I hug him fiercely, and he returns the hug just as vigorously.

“I wish I could take you back with me.”

“I know.”

“We need to FaceTime more.”

“We will.”

When I step back, Ryan and Daniel go to shake hands, and I see Aunt Judith sitting at the bar by herself. I excuse myself as they chat and take the seat next to her.

“Aunt Judith, I’m afraid I leave again tomorrow.”

She turns toward me, swirling the scotch in her glass. She disregards what I’ve said and instead looks past me into the crowd.

“Where’s that man of yours?”

“He’s saying goodbye to Ryan at the moment.”

She hums.

“What?” I ask.

“He’s a looker.”

I chuckle. “So I’ve been told.”

“I think he could be husband material though. Not as dense as men usually are.”

I suppress a smile. “Huh, I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you.” I give her a kiss on the cheek goodbye, walking over to rejoin Daniel who seems to be finishing a serious chat with Ryan as I approach. As I join his side, Ryan shakes his hand one last time before walking away. Daniel glances at me, placing a hand on my back, looking back towards Aunt Judith at the bar.

“Should I go say goodbye to her?”

“I think you’re alright.”

Aunt Judith waves at us, and Daniel waves back.

”Was everything okay with Ryan?”

“Oh, yeah, yeah; just talking.” He shifts, interlacing our hands. “Ready to go back to our room?”

I nod and we head towards the elevators, hands swinging between us. While we wait, I subconsciously start swaying to the soft music playing from the hallway speakers. Daniel glances at me smirking, and I look up at him giggling, “What?”

“Nothing. You want to spin, like Marnie?” He teases, lifting our joined hands. I spin twice before bumping into his chest, giggling more. “Ooops.”

He shakes his head at me as the elevator doors open. He wraps both his arms around me, walking me backward into the elevator and I laugh into his tie. I turn around so we’re both facing the doors as he reaches around me to press the button for our floor. The mirrored doors slide closed and I meet his eyes in the reflection. We’re both grinning.

“You’re absolutely ridiculous,” he taunts, and I stick my tongue out in the reflection. His arms tighten around me and I press backwards into his chest.

—-

Back at the room, we start to get ready for bed. We share the bathroom to brush our teeth and do our nighttime routines, playfully brushing and bumping into each other. I drag my feet, trying to make the evening last as long as possible, trying to stretch out this daydream I’m living in before we have to go home tomorrow.

I get into bed first, lying on my back and watching as Daniel pads across the room to his side of the bed. He shuts off the overhead light as he passes, leaving only the soft blue moonlight from the window covering us.

He climbs into bed next to me but stays propped up on his elbow. I look at him and he begins tracing my face with his other hand. I crinkle my nose at him, and laugh softly.

“What’re you doing?”

“Waiting.”

“For what?”

He gestures behind me to a decorative sign on the wall.

I turn my head to look at it. “I can’t read that without my contacts.”

His fingers trace over my lips, and I hold my breath at the intimate gesture.

His voice drops even softer. “It says always kiss me goodnight. So I’m waiting.”

I look back at him, expecting him to crack a joke, but he doesn’t; his eyes are sincere. I run the arm closest to him up behind his neck, catching my fingers in the hair at the nape of his neck. He takes the hint, letting my touch guide him as he leans down and kisses me.

The kiss is sleepy, soft, lips tenderly pressed together, moving slowly against each other. It ends with a few gentle kisses that drift from my mouth to my cheek, up to my forehead. His gaze is already fixed on me when my eyes flutter back open.

I start to think about how final that kiss felt, how this is the end of our weekend of pretend; how it doesn’t make any sense that we’re kissing when no one’s here to see us, but maybe we’re both lonely and already missing the comfort, the closeness of this façade. I run my hand up from the nape of his neck to scratch gently at his scalp and his eyes flutter shut, finally breaking our eye contact.

“That feels nice,” he whispers. Wordlessly, we shift so his head is on my chest, his arm around my waist, my nails still soothingly sifting through his hair, quietly lulling him to sleep.

---

tagged: @rogershoe @heyrowena @yunsh-17

[gutsygay]

Stuffing Story: “Daniel Gets His Fill”

Hieee 👋presenting my first kink fiction story, just a couple college guys getting stuffed.

Features stuffing, overeating, tummy rumbles, burps, and tummy rubs.

SOOOO um hope y’all like it 👉👈🥺

“

“And that about wraps it up for today! Don’t forget chapter four homework due Monday.” the professor said, dismissing the class.

Daniel grinned, hopped from his seat and headed toward the lecture hall door. He was an active type, and hated to sit still for long periods. As he waited for the crowd of his classmates to shuffle through the door ahead of him, he caught a glimpse of his reflection in the nearby glass bookcase. He was average height, with tan skin, broad shoulders and large thighs. He was muscular and lean, save for a bit of a belly protruding from the very bottom of his abdomen, which he could never quite seem to work off, or even to tuck away completely when he wanted to hide his pudge.

Daniel didn’t care though. His main passions were eating, and working it off with strenuous exercise. His energy seemed boundless, but none more than his appetite was bottomless. At the time he wanted nothing more than a full rack of ribs and some buffalo wings. But at the same time he already had energy to expend as well. He wavered about how he’d spend the afternoon when his friend Nick called to him from across the hall, settling his silent debate.

“Yo Danny! We hitting the gym or what?” Nick said with a toothy grin.

“Sure, bro.” Daniel replied. “Leg day today, right?”

“Think so.”

“Sweet. I’ll meet you downstairs in five.” Daniel said, and headed to his car.

He grabbed his athletic clothes. He smiled to himself in anticipation of the coming activity. Soon they’d squat, lunge, press and strain their legs until they were nearly too sore to walk. He turned his thigh to the mirror he’d mounted on the inside of his locker door. His quads were already looking huge - they were getting that chiseled teardrop shape as well. As he lifted his shirt for a better view, he felt a sudden rumbling from down below. It had been nearly four hours since lunch - which was never enough for Daniel in the first place - and he was filled with nearly child-like excitement for what was to come. He thought of his favorite part of lifting - gorging himself afterward. Such a strenuous, calorie-intensive session as leg day meant he could pack it in with no shame.

He arrived at the basement gym, which was open to all resident students, but was surprisingly empty at the time. Nick was already at the squat rack - he had already set them up with a soul-crushing 315 pound squat rack.

“Alright then.” Daniel said, pumped. “Let’s hit it.”

And so they did. They grunted their way through 5 sets of squats, followed by lunges and leg presses. Then Daniel did some calf raises in the squat rack, his belly jiggling every time he descended. Some of it slipped out from under his shirt occasionally, and glistened with sweat. Daniel just rolled his eyes and tucked it back in.

When they finished, Nick lifted his shirt to wipe his sweat, exposing his ab muscles. Nick looked at Daniel’s partially exposed abdominal region and smirked. “You can never seem to lose that chubby little gut, can you?” he said, poking Daniel’s flab, which was still beaded with sweat. “Nah, don’t have the willpower I guess. But I don’t care. Let’s go eat.” Daniel said.

“Sure, maybe just a salad, Danny? If you - “

Nick was cut off by a deep audible growl from Daniel’s belly. Daniel squeezed it with both hands and looked up at Nick.

“Uh, okay bro, how does Wendy’s sound?” Nick said, silenced by Daniel’s rumblings.

“I’m not feeling it. Let’s hit that new buffet instead.” Daniel said, already headed for the door. Nick followed, knowing his friend was now less of a freshman undergrad and more of a beast in search of prey.

They showered down, got back into school clothes and jumped into Daniel’s car. Daniel usually offered Nick a ride back to his apartment whenever he needed it after their afternoon lifting sessions. They headed a few blocks away from the main campus building, towards a new all-you-can-eat buffet. Daniel’s hungry stomach continued to growl louder, but he simply turned up the car stereo to drown it out.

After what seemed like an eternity, Daniel and Nick pulled into the buffet. They walked in and the greeter happily showed them a booth, but the restaurant owner behind her pursed his lips upon seeing Daniel and Nick, visibly ravenous. They had already twice visited the fairly-new establishment. This kid’s gonna drive me out of business, he thought to himself. That orifice must eat his weight in food once a week.

They claimed their booth seats, and beelined to the buffet area. Daniel grabbed a plate and loaded it with buffalo wings (honey barbecue AND blue cheese), meat loaf, a bacon cheeseburger, quesadillas and a pepperoni calzone. The plate must’ve weighed nearly a pound, and Daniel was practically drooling on the way back to the table.

“Jeez, got enough there, bro?” Nick asked as they sat down, but Daniel was already stuffing his face.

“Nnnf, mm!” Daniel forced a reply.

“Never, huh?” Nick asked. 

He watched as Daniel tore into the bacon cheeseburger, engulfing nearly a third of it in one bite. In well under a minute he’d downed the whole thing. Daniel grinned wordlessly at Nick while chewing the last bite, and quickly swallowed before promptly moving on to the meat loaf, followed by the chicken wings.

Jeez, does he ever slow down to breathe? Nick thought to himself. And I feel like he’s just getting started. Nick ate a few bites of his ham slices, and mac and cheese on the side. When he looked back up, Daniel’s buffalo wings had been reduced to six picked-clean bones piled up on the plate, being drenched with grease dripping from Daniel’s calzone. Nick watched as Daniel’s eyes rolled back slightly and closed with pleasure every time he swallowed. He’s enjoying it. It’s like sex on a plate to him! he thought.

Daniel finished the 3 quesadilla slices, and pressed a napkin to his mouth. And then he burped. He tried to quiet it, but his hand and the napkin did little to muffle the rumbling gas that burbled up and out of him. It lasted nearly 5 seconds in all, and Nick could even feel the vibration through the table.

“You good, dude?” Nick asked.

“Uh, ‘scuse me, heh heh.” Daniel wiped his mouth and rolled his eyes, trying and failing to play off his prior eruption.

“Damn dude, you really put that shit away.” Nick gestured to the now empty plate before him.

“What can I say? I’m hungry as fuck.”

“You mean you were hungry as fuck.”

“I dunno man, that belch freed up some room.” Daniel said, patting his stomach. His belly had always been a little large, or at least proportionally big compared to the rest of his body, but now it was visibly distended. More? How could he possibly still be hungry? Nick wondered, and watched as he purposefully strolled back to the buffet line. He had just packed away more than 3000 calories as if it were nothing. Nick couldn’t help but feel intimidated, yet drawn to Daniel’s ability to consume like some kind of alpha male. 

By the end of it, Daniel had downed a second plate. And a third. And a shish-kabob. And not one, but two bowls of ice cream for dessert.

Daniel polished off the second bowl, and released another burp, not even trying to muzzle it this time. Nick sat in awe. He himself had managed two plates and a scoop of ice cream, but his dishes were nowhere near as heavily packed as Daniel’s.

“Oof, I think I’m about ready to put a cork in it, bro.” Daniel said, fiddling with his pants belt.

He stood up, revealing his overstuffed abdomen. In the past hour it had taken them to eat, it had grown from a miniscule, doughy bump to a basketball-sized food baby. They headed out to the parking lot, and Daniel lifted his shirt to give his belly a little massage. Nick couldn’t tear his eyes away.

“So that’s where you put it all.” Nick said, blank-faced, and finding himself weirdly intrigued by this bodily transformation.

Daniel turned to face Nick. He burped again, managing to muffle it into a low hiss this time, and replied, “I’m not a bottomless pit after all, haha. It’s gotta go somewhere, y’know.” He looked down at Nick, grinning, and gently patted the underside of his bloat to make it jiggle.

“Uh, yeah, heh heh.” Nick replied, watching his friend’s flab bounce.

“Hey, you want to come over and hang for a while? That anime you like came out on Netflix.” Daniel offered.

“Yeah, sure! I’d love to let it hang out with you. Er, hang out with you.” Nick said. An unexplainable chill ran through him.

They hopped back in Daniel’s car and headed off to his apartment. Nick kept glancing over toward Daniel, still in disbelief at the size of his stomach. In the intermittent illumination from passing streetlamps, he saw it bulging and spilling out in between the seat belt straps. He also saw the physique of the rest of Daniel’s body - his arms and chest were defined, and his quads were still bulging from the prior workout. His left arm was fully extended, lazily gripping the top of the steering wheel, his other resting sandwiched between his thigh and his belly flab.

When they arrived at Daniel’s apartment, they went to his couch, turned on the TV, and waited for the streaming service to connect.

“Whoof!” Daniel exhaled, as he collapsed onto the couch. He reclined in the corner with the armrest and the back cushion, and extended one hand behind his head, the other poking his abdomen again. “Heh heh, maybe I overdid it.”

“Nahhh,” Nick said absentmindedly, staring at Daniel’s gut.

“Uh, don’t you think so?” Daniel grinned, raising an eyebrow.

Nick realized what he’d responded with, and simply blushed. 

“Yo, I’m about to burst, jeez.” Daniel lifted his shirt further and fumbled with his belt. “I gotta undo this, I’m dying. You’re cool with that, right?” Daniel said, popping his belt buckle open.

Nick paused, still staring, and said, “D-Do what you gotta do, man.”

Daniel’s exposed belly shone in the soft light of the television. He gripped the button of his jeans, pulled with a grunt, “Unnnh!” and popped open the waist of his pants, sinking backward into the cushions as he did so, as if overcome with relief. He pulled down his zipper, and the lower part of his abdomen spilled out, and rested upon his thighs ever so slightly. Then he lifted his belly to grab the waistband of his underwear, and tuck it downward, so that his gut now hung out completely, unrestricted. His stomach gurgled audibly. Daniel put a hand on his chest and belched loudly. Good lord, he has no shame about this at all, he’s just sprawled out, digesting and not giving a fuck. Nick thought. He’d never experienced anything quite like this before.

“Damn, ‘scuse me, heh heh. Sorry about that.” Daniel said, his abdomen continuing to rumble periodically.

“Don’t be.” Nick said quickly, unsure of why he had received such a feeling of satisfaction from someone else’s burp.

Just then, the streaming service loaded, and Daniel leaned forward to pick up the TV remote, and let out a slight groan, the sides of his belly folding into rolls as he did so. Daniel gripped the remote with both hands and said, “This dumb thing doesn’t work right, I need to get it fixed. The show won’t play unless you hold the On-Demand and Play buttons at the same time, for the first few minutes.”

Daniel reclined again and held the two buttons, extending both hands toward the TV, further exposing his belly in his lap. The theme song of the aging anime started on the screen. The catchy, angelic tune emanated from the TV, but wasn’t enough to muffle further rumbling from Daniel’s stomach.

Daniel looked down at it between his arms. “Ugh, it’s sitting in me like a rock. I really gotta burp again.”

Nick was fixated on Daniel, not paying a moment of attention to the anime on the TV. “H-heh, bet you could use a belly rub right now.”

“Ugh, you know it, bro.” Daniel replied.

Nick paused for a long while, staring at Daniel’s plump gut, resting in his lap. “You know… I guess, maybe, if you wanted to, I could rub your belly for you.”

Daniel looked over at Nick, and let out a soft chuckle.

Nick stuttered, nervous he’d made things weird. “I-I mean, uh, since your hands are full, and like-”

“Sure, bro. Come on over.” Daniel said smiling.

“Uh, seriously? I mean, okay.” Nick said warily.

“Yeah man, what else are bros for? Also I’m dying over here, I’ve never been this bloated.” Daniel reassured him, as Nick slid toward his end of the couch. “If I could get a quick massage down there that would be great.” Daniel reclined, and turned his body toward Nick slightly.

Nick rubbed his hands together to warm them, and gazed upon Daniel’s rumbling, distended tummy. In the low light from the television, he could see that it had bulged from under his ribcage, giving the top an almost triangular shape, but became sublimely rounded closer to his navel, and at the underbelly, which spilled between the zipper of his jeans and onto his thighs. There was almost no hair on his tummy, save for a light sprinkling of peach fuzz surrounding his navel, and trailing downward towards his manhood. His belly button, which Nick had earlier seen to protrude slightly outward, had all but disappeared into the newly chubbier, squishy mass of belly.

Nick hesitated to take in the sight up close. “Y-you ready?” he looked up at Daniel.

“Go ahead, bro.” Daniel replied with a smile.

Gingerly, Nick placed a hand - starting with the fingertips - atop Daniel’s belly, and he could feel the warmth and softness of his exposed skin. He placed his other hand on it as well - the fingers wrapped around the side of his belly, while the thumb lightly gripped in Daniel’s sunken navel. He slowly pressed into the soft skin until it reached a point and became firmer, the bloat caused by all the food. Nick blushed and remembered that he was giving a massage, not just feeling his friend for pleasure.

Nick began to press more firmly and move his hands in a slow, rhythmic motion surrounding Daniel’s navel. 

“Like this?”

“Almost.” Daniel replied, his eyes closing in bliss.

Nick continued, pressing firmer still, and re-orienting himself on the couch to press and knead from different angles. Nick could still feel Daniel’s stomach rumbling about, working away at the mass of food. Periodically Daniel would let out a small burp, and Nick could feel the vibrations starting deep within his friend’s body, and burbling up and out. Nick wondered what kind of relief he was bringing his friend, if Daniel’s tummy was faring any better due to the massages and release of gas.

“Move your right hand down a little.” Daniel instructed. Nick slid his hand down below the navel, closer to Daniel’s left leg.

“Unh, down more. And press.” Daniel said, sounding almost desperate.

Nick obeyed, his hand now brushing against the front of Daniel’s jeans, and the waist of his underwear. He pressed harder in this lower area, under the stomach, and felt something shift, as if he’d freed up some mass deep within Daniel’s swollen gut.

“Right there, that’s it -” Daniel started, before he was cut off by a sudden, intense rumble, followed by the loudest burp Nick had ever heard. Nick’s head was positioned right near the top of Daniel’s abdominal area, and he could hear the massive expulsion of gas, and feel the tummy deflating. The burp lasted nearly a full ten seconds, and Nick looked up at Daniel, chuckling.

“Man, you feel any better after that?” he asked.

Daniel hesitated to catch his breath, “Yes, oh my God, I needed that.” he said, groaning. Daniel set down the remote, as the show was playing properly now.

At this point Nick was in acceptance that he was aroused by all this, and continued softly massaging Daniel’s gut, which was finally settled, more or less. Nick prodded experimentally around Daniel’s belly button, curious if he could help his friend release additional pressure. Daniel rewarded his friend’s work with several more burps, each bringing him blissful relief as the pressure in his gut gradually decreased. Finally, Daniel’s stomach was settled, and Nick felt the mass beginning to move downward into the lower intestines.

“Thank you, bro. That felt amazing.” Daniel said, grinning as he looked down at Nick, whose hands were still feeling his belly.

“My pleasure!” Nick replied with a toothy grin. He realized that seeing his friend stuffed, and helping him through tummy trouble, made him feel a delight he’d never experienced before. He stayed still, save for his hands, waiting for Daniel to say he’d done enough. But it seemed to Nick that his friend was just letting him stay there, his hands on his tummy, for as long as he wanted.

Eventually Nick fell asleep, his head on Daniel’s lap, and he listened to the last remaining soft gurgles from deep within his friend’s tummy as he drifted off. Daniel soon found himself nodding off as well, in an irresistible food coma, his hand resting on Nick’s back. He fell asleep, happily dreaming of tomorrow’s breakfast.

“

And that’s that, hope y’all enjoyed 😅

[kikis-writing-world]

Whiskey Straight - The Dance (5)

Jack Daniels x F!Reader

You’re back home, safe in the arms of your husband, but you know it isn’t over. When the mysterious men call and give you your mission - hopefully the last you will ever have to perform - it’s not exactly within your comfort zone. You have to push through, get it done, and then life can go back to normal... right?

Word Count: 5.6k

Warnings: Sexual content (stripping, dancing,) dubious consent of unwanted advances and kissing, light violence. It’s a pretty tame one compared to last time. If I missed anything, let me know. It’s been a while.

A/N: I am so, so sorry for how long this took, but I’m pretty happy with how it came out. Next chapter will be Jack’s POV, so I’m sure that will answer questions you’ve been having (and any that this chapter leaves you with lol.) And I hope to have it up in about 1-1.5 weeks. Definitely don’t want to make you guys wait as long this time. Enjoy!!

Series Masterlist  -  Prologue  -  One  -   Two  -  Three  -  Four  -  Five  -  Six  -   Seven

You woke the next morning sore, stiff and - most importantly - snuggled tightly into Jack. Your face was tucked into the hollow of his shoulder, your arm draped across his chest. His arms were wrapped tightly around you in return. Birds were chirping and you could hear a lawnmower running in the distance. You opened your swollen eyes, the bright sun diffused by the curtains but still lighting the room.

“There she is.” Jack’s smooth, quiet voice startled you. You hadn’t realized he was already awake. You lifted your head to look at him, seeing him smiling lazily down at you. His hand caressed your back, trailing up and down the line of your spine as the other gripped your hip.

“Time’s’it?” You mumbled, starting to turn to look at the clock but Jack’s arms closed around you, stopping you from leaving him.

He kissed your lips, gently and chastely. “I called in for both of us.” He explained, loosening his hold as he felt you relax.

“Why’d you do that?” You questioned, confused. Jack never took a day off work without weeks of notice and planning for his absence.

Jack chuckled. “Well, first you didn’t wake up with the alarm. Then you didn’t wake up when I called your name or shook ya. I figured after yesterday you needed some sleep.”

Your stomach dropped out at the reminder of yesterday. Being knocked out. The hood over your head. The interrogation in that big, empty room.

You shuddered, pressing your face back into Jack’s shoulder as you nodded. Jack rubbed your back soothingly as he hummed a quiet “thought so.”

You nodded, trying to keep yourself from crying at the mess you’d found yourself in. You desperately wanted to tell Jack what you’d done, beg his forgiveness and ask for his help, but you knew you couldn’t. All of the threats weighed heavy on your mind, keeping your lips sealed.

“You ready to talk about what’s got ya so shook up?” Jack asked gently, his large hand never stopping it’s slow, steady circuit up and down your back.

You kept your face pressed into Jack, keeping him from seeing your reaction as you tried to think up an excuse.

“I blew a tire on the way home from work.” You settled on, staying hidden as you spoke. “Bad part of town. Took the tow a while to show up.”

“Why didn’t you get a hold of me? I would have come to get you?”

“Too shook up, I guess? Wasn’t thinking straight.” You sighed. “Stayed with the car, kept the doors locked.”

You felt Jack nod his understanding. “Well, next time call me, okay?”

“I will.” You promised.

It was a quiet day. Jack had suggested the two of you stay in lounge clothes and snuggle up on the couch to watch movies together. Even as the sun started to dip lower in the sky, he suggested take-out for dinner. It reminded you of the early days of dating him, having movie nights in on days you didn’t feel like going out together. The slow, lazy day calmed your nerves, even if you couldn’t fully push the day before out of your mind.

You were clearing your plates and putting away the leftovers from dinner when the phone rang. It was the first time it had rung all day, which was strange especially considering Jack took the day off work. The fact that no one had called him to check in on something or ask a question was rare. While you didn’t know for sure it was for you, your stomach dropped.

“I’ve got it!” You yelled, stopping Jack in his tracks. He stood next to the table, watching as you frantically dried your hands on your pants as you ran into the other room to answer the phone.

“Hello?” You answered, anxious but trying to keep your voice even.

“Bourbon.” The voice was deep and robotic, the same type of voice that had badgered you with questions the night before.

“Y-yes.” You acknowledged, taking a few steps farther away from the kitchen where Jack waited.

“Listen carefully, these instructions will not be repeated.” The voice started, and you nodded, gripping the phone so tightly you could hear the plastic groan. “In exactly one and a half hours, at 9:00, you will go downtown to The Marriot Marquis. The front desk will have an envelope waiting for Bourbon. It will have further instructions. Understand?”

You bit your lip, rubbing your forehead with your hand. You just wanted this to be over with. Hopefully this one last thing would be it, then you could go back to your life. You never would have guessed months ago you’d be yearning for the old monotony. 

“Yes.” You confirmined.

“One more thing: Dress sexy.”

You nearly choked on air as your breath hitched in your throat. “What?” You barely resisted the urge to shout. You heard a click on the other end of the line, but you asked again “What do you mean?”

It took a moment for the tone to indicate there was no one on the other line anymore. You cursed under your breath as you hung up the phone.

“Who was it?” Jack asked.

“W-work.” You told him, cursing the stutter in your voice. “They need me to run in for an hour or two.”

“Really?” Jack frowned at you as you came back to the dining room. “It couldn’t wait until tomorrow?”

“No.” You shook your head, avoiding making eye contact with him. “Sandy made a mistake on something and I owe her. Many hands make light work.” You lied.

“Alright.” Jack sighed. “Let me finish up the dishes then. Least I can do.”

“Leave them ‘til tomorrow. It’s fine.” You waved off his offer.

“If you say so.” He grinned, giving in easily. You knew how much Jack hated the dishes. He pressed a kiss to your forehead as he passed you, making his way into the den and flicking on the TV. You heard him switch over to a football game and knew he’d be occupied while you got ready.

You opened your closet, pushing all your everyday clothes aside to look for something “sexy.” You couldn’t remember the last time you were trying to dress sexy. You used to pay attention to  fashion, treating yourself now and then to something new. It made you feel good, and it certainly reaped it’s benefits from Jack as well, but it had been a long time. Now when you bought clothes it was usually for work, to replace a blouse that had worn out. You had a few dresses in the back of your closet that you hadn’t worn in… you couldn’t even remember how long. That’s when you spotted the black, lightly shimmering fabric towards the back.

You pulled the garment out, staring at it. It had been one of your go-to “little black dresses” when you had been younger and still in need of such things. It seemed to be the only one that had survived the various clothing purges over the years. The neckline was a low V - not scandalously low, but certainly lower than your usual clothes. The sleeves went about halfway down your biceps, ending in a soft ruffled fabric that you knew wasn’t really in style anymore but not quite garish. The dress hit your knees, showing off a modest amount of leg. It wasn’t perfect, but short of going shopping for something completely new, it seemed like your best option. You hoped it still fit, grabbing one of your large purses and shoving the dress inside along with a pair of black heels. You grabbed a small make-up bag, throwing in the necessities - eyeliner, maskara, lipstick - and tossed that in the bag too.

You got dressed, picking underwear that would work with the dress, a simple black set that wouldn’t show underneath the dress. The panties were a thong that you couldn’t remember wearing in a while, but knew it would avoid any lines in your silhouette. It also would hopefully help you get into the mentality of being sexy, even if the dress wasn’t the hottest new style. You otherwise dressed as you normally would for work. 

You kissed Jack goodbye on your way through, although with his eyes on the game he barely even noticed. You made it out of the house and into the car with no fuss, now you just had to drive to somewhere you’d be able to change and get downtown in time. You still had an hour, so as long as you stopped along the way and traffic wasn’t bad - it should be fairly calm at this time of night - you’d be able to make it.

Your heels clicked against the floor of the hotel lobby as you approached the desk. You glanced around between the other people coming and going, wondering if any of them were involved with the mission you were on tonight. No one gave you a second glance, too invested in their own lives, their own business. You looked the part of belonging in the upscale hotel, having changed from the casual workwear into the dress in a fast food bathroom and doing your make-up in the car. With an hour and a half notice, not only was it the best it was going to get, but it was pretty damn acceptable if you said so yourself.

“Welcome to The Marriot Marquis,” the girl behind the desk greeted pleasantly. It didn’t do much to calm your nerves, not knowing what the next step would be. “How can I help you tonight?”

“I’m picking up an envelope. For Bourbon.” You barely kept your voice even, but you managed.

“One second, let me check.” She opened a drawer in the desk and flipped through for a moment before lifting a small manilla envelope with a sound of triumph. “Here you are, ma’am.”

“Thank you.” You took the envelope, forcing a polite smile at the girl before taking your leave.

You looked around the lobby for somewhere inconspicuous to open the envelope. There seemed to be people in all of the areas, but the decorative pillars along the wall of the lobby would provide some privacy. Glancing around cautiously, you opened the envelope.

You leafed through the items: a piece of paper with a handwritten telephone number and instructions, a plastic baggy with some kind of tiny computer chip inside of it, and a little envelope from the hotel with a room key and a room number written on it.

The instructions told you to wait until the concierge took his break at 9:05 and use his phone to call the number for further instruction. You glanced at the clock on the wall, seeing it was 9:03 - you’d thankfully gotten to the hotel on time, otherwise you might have missed his break.

You stayed by the pillar, trying to keep your breathing even as you waited for the man to leave his desk. The waiting was almost worse than the drive over. You tried not to let your mind race too much about the next steps, but it was practically impossible not to.

Thankfully you saw the concierge stand and leave his desk after only about a minute. A glance at the clock told you that he was leaving his station a little early. You waited a moment to make sure he wasn’t coming back before approaching the desk as casually as you could manage. The phone was sitting within reach, making it easy to call the number.

The line was answered, but no one spoke. The end of the ringing and the click of the connection was the only sign that it had been answered.

“This is Bourbon.” You whispered, holding your hand over the mouthpiece of the phone to avoid any eavesdropping.

“Listen closely.” The usual voice warned before continuing on. “The man inside the room is a suspected arms dealer. You will go inside the room and place the bug near the telephone.”

You swallowed the lump in your throat as you listened. The little computer chip must be the bug. You were about to ask how you’d manage to do that without getting caught, but he continued.

“You will be posing as a prostitute named Michelle. Tell him that his usual girl, Carla, is sick. If he likes you, he will tell you what to do.”

“Hold on, I can’t…” You interrupted. “I don’t have to… I can’t sleep with him. Do I have-”

“No.” You breathed a huge sigh of relief, but it was short lived. “He likes to watch. If you do not put the bug by the phone, your mission is incomplete and the deal is off.”

Before you could ask anymore questions, the line went dead.

Your hand shook as you hung up the phone, taking steadying breaths as you thought over the instructions you’d just been given.

He likes to watch.

What were you going to have to do, that he’d watch? It was one thing to have to sleep with him, but to perform for him was…

You felt like you were going to be sick, and luckily there was a sign pointing towards the washrooms in the lobby. You made your way towards them, as quickly as you could in the shoes you’d picked for the evening.

You closed yourself in a stall, leaning against the door. The bathroom was empty aside from you, and you could hear your gasping breaths echoing off the tiled walls as you tried to calm yourself.

You repeated the instructions in your head over and over. Place the bug by the phone. Prostitute named Michelle. Carla is sick. You soon found yourself outside of the stall, pacing in front of the sinks, running it all through your head. You wondered how long you’d been in there, but knew you had to stop stalling eventually. This man was expecting Carla… “Michelle” was probably already late.

You caught sight of yourself in the long mirror sitting on the wall. You stared at yourself hard. You didn’t look like a prostitute. At least, not what you assumed a prostitute would look like. You’d seen them on TV, never in real life- to your knowledge, anyway.

The ruffles along the sleeves of your dress had to go. You pulled at them experimentally, hearing a few stitches pop as you did. You took a deep breath and braced yourself as you pulled as hard as you can, the ruffled fabric ripping away from the body of the dress along with part of the sleeve. You tore the rest of the sleeve off and quickly repeated the action on the other arm. It was a good start.

The dress was too long, that was for damn sure. You gripped the skirt of the dress on either side of the hem running up your leg, pulling hard. It held together a bit stronger than the sleeves, but it still split as you tugged at it. You pulled it once more, trying to grow the slit you’d just created. You squeaked as it went further up your thigh than you meant it to, but you supposed it worked for the role you were playing. It wasn’t indecent enough that you would feel completely exposed as you walked through the halls to the room.

You adjusted your breasts, pulling them as high as they would sit inside your bra. Luckily the neckline of the dress was already low - you remembered the day you’d bought it, reasoning with yourself that the plunging neckline was socially acceptable on account of the rest of the dress being fairly modest.

You dug your lipstick out of your purse, applying it more heavily. The red made your lips pop much more than your usual style. Your eyes were already lined with the black eyeliner you had applied and you used some tissue to smudge the line out, making it seem smokier.

Finally, you took some water in your hands and used it to restyle your hair, pushing it back, away from your face and slicking it just slightly. You took a step back to look yourself over.

You looked nothing like the woman who had walked into the hotel, although that was probably a good thing. You looked cheap, especially with the slightly ragged alterations you’d made, which was also a good thing. You struck a pose, biting your bottom lip as you tried to make a sexy face. Honestly, it looked better than you expected, and it gave you a tiny boost of confidence.

You thanked whatever power was listening that you’d worn heels and decent underwear - although the thought made your stomach turn once more, wondering just how much more clothing you’d be shedding tonight. You didn’t think you could handle being naked in front of a man who wasn’t Jack. You prayed to that same power that it wouldn’t come to that.

Shaking the thought from your head, you took the bug from the plastic bag and snuck it into your bra, making sure it was safe and secure in place. With your hands at your chest, you saw your wedding ring glint in the light. You took a moment to stare at it, realizing the weight of what you were doing as you moved to slide it off your finger. It didn’t come off easily, having been on your finger for years without coming off. You had to wiggle it a little, but it came off into your hand. You slipped it onto your right hand, turning the diamond inside your palm. Now, it just looked like a plain band. It would do. With one last deep breath, you picked up your purse and left the bathroom.

It was easy to find the room, following the numbers until they led you to a set of double doors at the end of a hallway. It had to be a suite. You used the key to unlock the door and pushed it open.

It was dim inside the room, barely any light coming in through the windows on account of the rain outside and the only interior light coming from the fireplace. You could see the seating area, but there didn’t seem to be anyone there. You walked inside, taking cautious steps as you looked for the man you would be… well, looking for the man.

There was a large, open archway into another darkened room. You could make out the posts of a huge four-post bed, a few candles sitting on a ledge beside it, as well as the outline of a loveseat on the wall nearest to you. The table in front of it held an ice bucket with a bottle inside, a single glass next to it.

“Hello?” You called. You worried you had taken too long in the bathroom, and that the man had left.

“Hello.” A voice came out of nowhere, making you jump. You turned in the direction you’d heard it from and saw the silhouette of the man sitting near the far window. The candlelight didn’t make it far enough to light him, making it impossible to identify any of his features in the dark.

You composed yourself as you realized he was watching you. You tried to portray confidence as you set your purse down on the loveseat.

“Help yourself to some Champagne.” He instructed, his accent thick. It sounded European, but he hadn’t spoken enough for you to pinpoint where he could be from.

You kept your eyes on him as much as you could as you poured yourself some of the champagne. You could hardly stop yourself from drinking back the whole glass, needing some liquid courage to keep you going. It was already gone when you realized that it might not have been the smartest thing to do. You had no idea who this man was and he could have slipped anything into the bottle. You had drank too fast to even notice if it tasted strange.

You set the glass back on the table, walking further into the room. You stopped beside the bed, hoping your stance portrayed confidence and sexiness as you relayed what you’d practiced over and over in your head.

“My name is Michelle. Carla is sick, but she thought you would like me.” You were proud of how even it came out. The rehearsing had worked.

He was silent for a moment, and you could feel his eyes boring into you even if you couldn’t see his face.

“Let me do the talking.” He ordered, voice smooth. You bit your lip, hoping you hadn’t messed this up already. “Start by unzipping your dress.”

Your mouth went dry as you closed your eyes, wishing you weren’t too scared to have more champagne. You reached behind you, fumbling a little for the tiny zipper hidden in the fabric.

“No.” He stopped you, your eyes popping open. “Turn around. Do it doucement. Slowly.”

You turned around, glad that you wouldn’t have to keep your face straight as you pulled the zipper down your back.

“Good,” he praised as you moved. Goosebumps popped up on your flesh as you exposed more and more of your back to his gaze and the cool air of the room. The zipper was almost all the way down when he told you to slip it off.

You dragged it down your arms, turning to face him once more as it bunched around your chest. You pinned him with a stare that you hoped was more sexy than it was frightened as you let the fabric gather around your waist. You hooked your thumbs into the dress, pushing it slowly over the swell of your hips before it fell to the ground. The goosebumps were all over your body now and you fought not to visibly shiver. He praised you once more as you stepped out of the fabric bunched around your feet.

You clasped your hands in front of you as you waited for his next instructions, hands wringing together.

“Now slide off your nylons.” He told you.

You frowned, looking down at yourself. “I-I’m not wearing any.” You explained.

The man faltered in his seat, his shadow moving. It took him a second to speak again. “Now dance for me.”

You swallowed around the lump in your throat, looking up at the ceiling as you began moving your arms and shoulders, snapping along to an imaginary beat 

“No, no, no.” He stopped you quickly. “Dance sexy. Imagine your hands are the hands of your lover, let them touch you the way your lover would.” His accent, which you now suspected to be French, grew stronger as he instructed you. Your eyes had adjusted to the dark enough now that you could see his legs crossed and the way his chin sat on his hand, but still no defining features.

You nodded, closing your eyes as you started to move your hips. It was stiff at first, but as you rested your hands on your hips, you rolled them more fluently. You imagined your hands were Jack’s, sliding them up your waist as you rolled your body. You grazed over the swell of your chest teasingly, moving further up to rest on either side of your neck. As long as you kept your eyes closed, you could think of Jack. Think of the night before when he had made love to you.

You stepped outwards, widening your stance as you began to get into it, bending your knees as you swayed to an imaginary beat in your head. You placed Jack in the chair the man was in, trying to think back to the start of your marriage - the excitement, the want to please each other, the openness to trying new things. You imagined the look on his face as you mentally danced for him.

You ran your hands through your hair, rolling your neck before running your hands back down your body again. You teased the waistband of your panties, imagining the way Jack would have licked his lips at the prospect of you taking them off so soon, but you continued down your legs. You groped your inner things, squeezing the soft warm flesh.

As you rolled your hips, you turned your body so your back was to the man once more. Your hands trailed up over your hips, bracketing your ass as you swayed it back and forth in what you hoped was a tantalizing manner. You moved your hands lower down your legs, bending at the waist and truly putting your ass on display for the man. You felt the chip shift inside your bra, making you snap back upwards to stop it from falling out.

You looked over your shoulder at the man, seeing he was leaning forward slightly. It was working. Feeling emboldened by his interest, you took the post of the bed in your hand. You gripped it, rolling your hips forward as you leaned backwards, arching your back. You lowered yourself back to the ground, bending your knees as you climbed down the frame with both hands.

Once you were nearly on the ground, you bounced up and down slowly as if you were riding Jack. You let go of the post to cup your breasts, subtly checking that the bug was still securely in place. You could feel the tiny chip against your skin. It was a tiny relief.

Turning your attention back to the man, you dropped all the way to your knees, turning and crawling a few feet towards him. You didn’t dare get too close, but you hoped he was enjoying the show, the view of your cleavage.

You bit your lip as you sat back on your haunches once more. Starting at your neck, you slid your hands slowly down your body once more, highlighting all your curves. You closed your eyes, trying once more to imagine your husband in front of you.

You sat back before rolling over, landing a little clumsily on your knees again but facing away from the man. You crawled back towards the bed, making sure to sway your hips. You heard something clatter behind you, but when you stopped to look at the man nothing had changed except his posture. He was leaning in even further, seemingly enthralled in your performance.

You used the frame to pull yourself up to standing once more as you kept gyrating.

With your back to him, you used the post of the bed once more, almost imagining it to be a stripper pole. With one hand on it, you bucked forward and back. You ran your hands in your hair and looked over your shoulder at him.

“Now lie on the bed and close your eyes.”

The request had you stopping dead in your tracks, leaning up against the post. You took a shaky breath, remembering where you were and why you were here. You were here with a mystery man, a potential arms dealer, not your husband.

You sat on the far edge of the bed from him, back to the man as you tried to collect yourself. Your legs felt like jelly, and it wasn’t from the dancing.

“I… I thought you liked to watch.” You stuttered, staring at the phone on the nightstand. You briefly wondered if you could drop the bug next to it and bolt without him realizing what you’d done.

“Now lie on the bed and close your eyes.” He repeated.

You barely bit back a whimper, your eyes closing tightly. You took a deep breath before doing as instructed, scooting to the middle of the bed and closing your eyes as you laid down. The hotel bedding was scratchy against your skin, the sensation amplified with your sight gone. You listened hard for any noise, any clue as to what the man was doing next as you trembled.

You heard him moving, his clothes brushing against the chair as he stood. You tried to calm your breathing, trying to pinpoint his movements around the room. You heard him get closer to you, approaching the bed. He didn’t get on the bed on the side nearest him, instead you heard his footsteps, softened by the plush carpet of the room, round the opposite side of the bed. Your fingers twitched nervously as the bed dipped to your left.

He was silent, not speaking the whole time he moved. Your breath was coming in shallow pants, your nerves absolutely shot as you worried what he would do next. You were so incredibly vulnerable, laying on the bed in nothing but your underwear and heels.

You flinched as something brushed against your forehead. Soft, it trailed down the bridge of your nose. Despite your eyes being closed, you couldn’t stop the want to blink at the sensation. Your eyelashes fluttered against your cheeks as you forced your eyelids to stay closed.

The item trailed farther down your face, over your cupid’s bow and your lips. Breathing in, you could smell something floral, which helped you place the feel of the item. It was a flower of some kind trailing over your skin.

It lifted from your chin before reappearing on your cheek, smoothing over the globe and down your jaw and neck. Your lips parted as you sucked in a deep breath, both from the lack of deep breathing you’d been doing and from the sensation of the delicate petals hitting the sensitive pulse point under your jaw.

The petals’ touch grew feather light as he trailed the flower down over your breast, dragging it down the valley of your cleavage. It disappeared from your skin before it reached your stomach, which was already tense in anticipation of the tickle of the silky petals.

With the light brush of the flower gone, your nerves jumped once more. The flower on your skin had at least been context as to where the man was and what he was doing. You waited for his next move, worrying what he would do to you. You felt the bed shifting beside you as he leaned closer, causing you to hold your breath. You felt his breath flutter across your face a second before his lips pressed to yours. You barely held back your squeak of surprise, freezing as he kissed you. His moustache tickled your nose as his lips, softer than you had imagined, caressed your own, unmoving lips.

You unfroze after a moment, opening your eyes and looking back and forth for something, anything that would help you escape this situation before it escalated any further. The only thing you could see past the shadow of the man’s face was the bedside table next to you, the phone and a lamp sitting on it. The lamp looked heavier, but it was farther. You’d have to reach and see which you could actually get to.

You started moving your lips against his, bringing one hand up to his shoulder as you tried to distract him by participating in the kiss as you reached over with your other hand. You moved slowly, not wanting to alert him of your ulterior motives. You wanted to move faster, wanted to get this man’s lips off of yours. You were thankful he seemed happy taking his time kissing you, his hands and lips not wandering, not trying to explore your body any further.

You felt your fingertips touch the plastic of the phone, your arm almost fully extended. There was no way you’d reach the lamp without moving anymore than you already had. You closed your eyes tightly as you tightened your grip on the phone, preparing to attack. You would have taken a deep breath had you had the space, but you weren’t that lucky. Instead, you counted to three in your head.

One. Two. Three.

Your eyes shot open as you pushed the man back by his shoulder, swinging the phone towards him and hitting him in the face. He leaned over, clutching at his face with a loud groan. You didn’t hesitate, sitting up and hitting him over the back of the head once more.

He fell off the bed and you sprung up. As soon as your feet were under you, you delivered a swift kick to his ribs, an easy target as he was on his hands and knees.

“Bastard!” You screeched at him. He groaned again, cursing as he gripping his ribs.

You didn’t wait to see how incapacitated he was, rushing to where your dress sat on the floor. You picked it up, siling it back on as quickly as you could. You held it up, not bothering to fuss with the zipper as you ran towards your purse.

You started to run towards the door when you remembered why you were even here. You cursed under your breath, digging the chip out of your bra. You had to do this, it was the only way to be done with all this bullshit.

You ran back into the bedroom, avoiding the man as he crawled on the floor in pain. You gave him a wide berth as you passed, sticking the bug behind the lamp. Without even sparing the man another glance, you ran past him once more.

“Shit, darlin’. Wait!” The man drawled, having caught his breath. “Who taugh’ya to kick like that?”

The voice made you freeze, nearly tripping over your own feet in your haste to stop running. The voice was nothing like the smooth European voice that had been directing you minutes ago. You knew that Southern drawl.

You turned, staring down at the man as he leaned back on his haunches, the candles catching his side and finally showing you his face.

“Jack?!”

Tagging: @wickedfrsgrl @din-damn-djarin @dinthisisthe-wayson @seasonschange-butpeopledont @kesskirata @vonschweetz @insideafictionaluniverse @driedgreentomatoes @computeringturtle @spideysimpossiblegirl @thottiewinemom @phoenixhalliwell @sheerfreesia007 @and-claudia @weirdowithnobeardo @massivecolorspygiant @mrstaekim @chibi-liz05 @adrieunor @ilikechocolatemilkh @thirstworldproblemss @dynishot @diamond-doritos @o-sacra-virgo-laudes-tibi @eli-the-thinker @justanotherblonde23 @bbuckysbeardd @scribbledghost

(If you’re stricken out, it wouldn’t let me tag you. Let me know if there’s an updated URL. Or let me know if you’d like to be added to the taglist!)

[roman-writing]

bring home a haunting (7/10)

Fandom: The Haunting of Bly Manor

Pairing: Dani Clayton/Jamie Taylor

Rating: M

Wordcount: 36,959

Summary: Dani almost has her life together, when a familiar face arrives back in town after ten years. A childhood friends AU written with @youngbloodbuzz

Author notes: listen....we really meant it when we tagged this as comphet

read it below or read it on AO3 here

The desk did not fit. At least, not the way it should have. The first floor guest bedroom had the space, but everything about the desk's presence there felt off. It was the wrong colour, too golden-hued. It was the wrong shape. A corner desk would have suited better. It was the wrong size. Slightly too large, crowding the bed and the chest of drawers. In fact, the only thing that seemed right about it at all was the way Dani felt when she sat at it, when she sprawled her things atop it. When she sank down into the mismatched wooden chair with a sigh at the end of a long day. When she placed her bag on the ground, leaning against one of its legs. There was, finally, enough space for her to spread out, to do her work, to feel unimpeded by utensils or plates.

There was a knock at the open door behind her, and Dani turned around to see Eddie standing in the doorway, knuckles resting against the white-painted wooden surface. "Can I come in?"

"Yeah," she said, just as she'd told him time and time again over the last few weeks. "Of course. You don't need to keep asking me."

Even with permission, he lingered on the threshold, as though his shoulders were too broad to pass through the door frame. "Just feels weird," he said. "You being in here."

It should have felt considerate, but somehow all Dani could feel was a prickle of annoyance. She pushed it aside, swallowing down the unflagging suspicion that this was just some passive aggressive tactic aimed at her. Sometimes she wondered if that was all she ever saw because that was all she had ever been trained to see. Her mother's hand reaching through space and time to ring a bell in place of food.

Dani turned back around and straightened a few stacks of papers for wont of something to do with her hands rather than delve too deeply into that rabbit hole. "Did you need something?"

Behind her Eddie sounded puzzled. "Why? Do I have to need something to talk to you?"

J ust a question, she told herself, taking a deep breath to steady herself. Just an honest question.

"No, of course not. I was just -" Dani gave a helpless little wave of one hand, then set down the papers with a sigh. She forced a bright smile onto her face and aimed it over her shoulder towards him. "What can I do for you?"

He stepped forward, finally crossing into her space, and it were as though the entire room shrank down around him until he seemed too large. The spare bed and the drawers and the desk and the chair and Dani — always Dani — dwindled into fixtures for dollhouses. "I just wanted to know if you needed some help packing," Eddie said. "I saw your bags out in the foyer, and I thought you might want a hand. So," he gestured to himself, "here I am."

Her smile relaxed somewhat. "Thank you, but I think I have everything."

"You sure? I think we have a spare tent in the garage, if you want me to check?"

"It's fine," Dani told him, and she took a step forward to place a grateful hand on his arm. "Really. Thank you."

His answering smile was fleeting. There and gone again in an instant. "So, you're gone the whole three days?"

Dani nodded and let her hand drop back to her side. "Yeah. It's just a quick camp a few hours north and then we're back on Monday afternoon. I've set aside some leftovers in the fridge for tonight, but you might want to go over to your mom's house for the other day. Or maybe you and Carson can go out."

At this, Eddie rolled his eyes. "I can feed myself, Danielle."

"I know that," she said.

His expression was thoughtful and then he asked, "Which leftovers?"

"Pot roast."

"You really do love me," he quipped, grinning.

Dani laughed. "Of course, I do." She turned back to her desk. "I just need to finish up some parent/guardian forms, and then I'm off."

It felt odd moving about this room with Eddie here. She could feel eyes following her every motion. The tuck of hair behind her ear. The opening of a drawer to fish for spare pens.

Eddie sat on the edge of the guest bed and the mattress creaked beneath his weight, sagging slightly. "Is Hannah still scratching around for volunteers?"

"Oh, you know her," Dani said in a distracted manner as she leaned over and jotted a few notes down on a form. "She's always looking for volunteers for these things."

"Why didn't you ask me?"

Blinking, Dani paused. She leaned her weight upon one hand, palm splayed out across the desk, and frowned over her shoulder. "What?"

"Why didn't you ask if I wanted to come help?"

"Well, I -" Dani fumbled for an answer. She fiddled with the pen in her spare hand, tried to write something, then gave up and said,  "I think there were limited spaces on the camp grounds this time around. And, besides, it's usually for parents or guardians. Which - you know - you're not."

"Maybe not now," Eddie said, shrugging. "But I'd like to be soon."

She froze, going stock still, forgetting to breathe. The mattress gave a creak of complaint behind her as Eddie shifted his weight and for a brief wild moment Dani was afraid he had risen to his feet and was going to approach her, touch her gently on the bowed line of her back. She gripped the pen so tightly in her hand she could see the sharp outline of her knuckles beneath skin. Setting the pen down, Dani straightened, back ramrod straight and turned around. She did not consciously move back — away from the bed, away from him — but she could feel the edge of the desk pressing into the jut of her hip as she faced him.

"You know I'm not -" Dani cleared her throat, looking anywhere but directly at him, focusing instead on the pattern of the duvet cover. "It's not a good time."

"Don't you want kids?" he asked, and his voice was softly curious. Somehow that was worse than yelling.

Dani's mouth worked but no sound came out. "I want -" she said, "- to want them."

"What does that mean?"

"It - well, I mean - I -" It was a struggle to take a deep breath, as though the passageways of her lungs were tight and constricted. "I think we should wait. Until we're married at least. Before we have this conversation."

She could see him nodding from the edge of her vision, a slightly blurred figure with dark hair and glasses that were streaks of reflected morning sunlight that streamed through the windows. "Yeah. Of course," Eddie said. "Whenever you're ready. It doesn't have to be now."

She did not reply. Her hands were twisting themselves together behind her back. She could feel her palms sweating, going cold.

Eddie stood, taking a hesitant step closer. "Did I upset you?"

With a nervous breathy laugh, Dani shook her head. "No," she lied. "No, of course not. I just wasn't expecting it. That's all."

"All right," he said, stopping less than a pace away so he could place his broad hands gently on her shoulders. "I'm sorry if this was - if I blindsided you, or something. I thought I'd signposted it pretty early, to be honest."

"You did."

And he had. Eddie's wants and desires were always clear. He did not employ the oblique tactics that Dani was so accustomed to. The social contract he offered had always been upfront. Like a hand reaching out. An offering. A choice. One she could have disregarded from the very beginning.

If only it were that simple.

Dani touched his elbows and tried her best to smile. "I might head off a bit early. I need to go over the schedule with Hannah. You know. Make sure everything's okay before we leave."

"Yeah, sure." Eddie lowered his hands but only after he had leaned forward for a quick peck to her forehead. "And remember to have fun too, all right?"

"I will."

Ducking her head, Dani slipped from the room. She did not stop walking until she had put on her shoes in the entryway and picked up her packed bags. She did not remember to breathe properly until she was fumbling for her keys and jamming everything into the trunk of her station wagon, until she was sitting in the driver's seat and gripping the steering wheel. Eddie had trailed behind her through the house and now stood at the front door. He squinted in the early morning sunlight, lifting his hand to give her a wave.

Dani exhaled the breath she had been holding in one long thread expelled from her lungs. She turned the key in the ignition and was relieved when the engine in her dying old car actually coughed to life without coaxing. Putting it into reverse, she pulled back from the house and drove away.

Faintly, she recalled that she'd told Eddie she would meet with Hannah, but at the first stop sign Dani's hand automatically drifted towards the indicator, pushing up to the right instead of pulling down to the left. The car seemed to drive itself, requiring no input from her, until it had carried her across town, away from the school, and onto the street where Jamie lived. When she parked and turned off the engine, Dani did not immediately open the door and instead stayed put, staring through the windows at the house. The front lawn was tidy. New rose bushes had been planted all along the walkway just a week prior. By some miracle, Jamie had found the time to replace the faded old numbers on the side of the house with shiny bronze ones that gleamed.

Just a house on a street, Dani thought. Like any house on any street.

Dani left her bags in the car. She didn't even bother locking it — North Liberty hadn't seen a robbery in seven years, and the last time the perpetrator was a student who'd been caught and reprimanded within a day. Striding up to the front door, Dani hesitated there. She tried to convince herself that this was stupid. That she should just leave, go talk to Hannah like she'd said, not be a liar. At one point she turned around, took a step towards her car, then shook her head and stormed back towards the front door and knocked on it.

Footsteps down the hall, and then Jamie was standing in the doorway wearing nothing but a ratty old band t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants with a hole at one knee. Over the course of the last few weeks since the library visit, Dani had hoped beyond measure that she would grow accustomed to the idea of being attracted to Jamie. That the notion would lose its polish the longer she mulled over it. Instead, it seemed to buff into a mirror shine. Until even the sight of Jamie's hair pulled hastily back from her face, stray curl over the arc of her ear, was enough to distract Dani utterly.

Jamie smiled, puzzled. "Hey," she said. "Didn't expect you at - what time even is it?"

Dani's arms were wrapped tightly around her midsection. She peeled one of them back to check her wristwatch. "Um -? Seven thirty?"

"Are we late?" Jamie asked, sending a puzzled glance over Dani's shoulder, as though there might be a bus waiting for them on the street.

Dani shook her head. "No. Everyone's still meeting at the school at nine. I just -" she tried to think of some excuse — what was it she'd told Eddie? something about schedules — but all that came out was, "- wanted to be here."

Apparently that was enough. Jamie stood back already waving her inside. "Come on in, then. We'll have time for breakfast before we bail."

"Thanks," Dani said and she stepped inside.

It wasn't the first time she had been in Jamie's house since the library, but the weekly visits had slowed somewhat. Dani had actually found herself at church for the first time in what felt like months since Jamie's arrival back in town. Certainly people expressed their surprise upon seeing her there. But always inevitably she would seem to wend her way back here at the end of the day. Food in tremulous hand. Waiting to be invited in like a lost traveler seeking shelter from the elements.

The hinges creaked as Jamie closed the door behind them. Jamie frowned at the door frame. "Thought I'd fixed that bit of rust a few weeks ago. Bloody thing. Mikey!" she raised her voice and made her way further inside. "Put on the kettle!"

Footsteps down the stairs and Mikey rounded the corner into view. "Yeah, yeah," he grumbled. "Stop yelling - Oh. Hi, Dani."

Dani waved, short and quick. "Good morning."

"Are we late?" he asked.

"No," said Jamie. "Now, go on and put on the kettle."

He rolled his eyes and wandered off towards the kitchen. "God, you're grumpy before you've eaten."

"Then put on some toast while you’re at it!" she called after him.

"All right. All right. Geeze."

Nothing had changed. Dani glanced around, took quick inventory of the space. Everything was exactly as it had been before. The faded blue sofa. The freshly painted walls. The carpet in need of replacement. And yet -

"Everything all right, Poppins?"

Dani jerked at the sound of Jamie's voice suddenly nearer to her than before. She turned to find Jamie watching her closely, a slight furrow to her brow. "Yeah," said Dani, trying to force a chipper note into her words. "Everything's great. Why?"

"Well," Jamie scratched at the back of her neck, "You look like you're waiting for the other shoe to drop, and I'm wondering what's caused it."

Dani tried to smile, to laugh it off, but the laugh came out in a single breathy exhalation that quickly faded on the air. "There's nothing. I'm fine."

Jamie lifted an incredulous eyebrow. "Karen giving you trouble again?"

"No. No, she's behaving."

"Doesn't sound like her," Jamie muttered.

It would have been easy to throw her mother under the bus. Jamie would have believed it — and with just cause. Instead Dani's eyes darted towards the kitchen, and she lowered her voice slightly. "It's just," she cleared her throat. "People on Sunday morning asking me and Eddie all sorts of questions about - you know -"

"Getting hitched," Jamie supplied helpfully.

"Yeah. And -" She trailed off, teeth clamping shut around the words.

"And?" Jamie said slowly, encouragingly.

Shifting her weight and studying her feet, Dani said, "Kids."

Jamie made an understanding noise. "People are nosy fuckers round here, aren't they?"

That made Dani laugh. She looked up, biting her lower lip to keep a fully-fledged smile at bay. Jamie was grinning at her, but her expression softened when she said, "Listen. Fuck 'em. What goes on between you and yours is none of anyone else's business. You don't owe anyone anything. Especially not answers to questions about when you're going to be pushing out a few bairns."

Dani nodded along, but replied, "It's not that I don't like kids, or anything."

“Didn’t say otherwise. And if you didn't, then you'd be in the wrong profession."

"Probably," Dani said dryly. "It's easier, is all. When they're not yours. And every time I think about being alone in a house with a newborn baby, I just -" She trailed off, making a helpless gesture with one hand.

"Have you spoken to Ed about this?"

"Yeah."

"And?" Jamie repeated.

Dani gave a shrug.

"Shouldn't he be running interference for you? Telling people to piss off and mind their own business?"

"He does. In his own way. But it’s all - it’s very -" Dani swallowed past a burr in her throat, holding the words back. How could she say it aloud? That having a child was just another bar on the cage? People like her didn’t say that. People like her were supposed to be gushing over florals and dresses for the big day. She should have picked a venue by now. She should have made a guest list by now. She should have felt something by now. 

"Hey."

She tensed when she felt Jamie's hand on her arm, but did not move away. It shouldn't have been possible for Jamie to be half as kind, when Dani had done nothing but barge into her house unannounced at an ungodly hour, when Dani had done nothing but complain in her foyer before they could even make it to polite talk over cups of tea and slices of toast. Yet here she stood, gently grasping Dani's arm with warm fingers, looking at her as if Dani'd hung the moon on a chain.

"We honestly don't have to talk about it if you don't want to," said Jamie. "But trust me: having a kid? Completely overrated."

In spite of herself, Dani smiled, shaking her head.

"No, I mean it," Jamie continued. "They're noisy. They're smelly. They're annoying. They make a hell of a mess. And — fuck me — they're expensive."

"That's different. Mikey's different."

"Don't see how. But, hey -" Jamie winked and indicated back towards the kitchen with a jerk of her head. "If it's easier when they're not yours, then you're welcome to come boss this one around whenever you like. Better yet, get good old Ed to come 'round. He won't be making noise about having kids after a weekend of that."

"How very thoughtful of you," Dani said.

"I'm serious. Get this kid out of my hair. Please. I'm begging of you."

Jamie had taken both her hands now, imploring. Dani chuckled, twining their fingers together. They stood close enough that she could clearly see the scar at Jamie's lip even in the indirect light of the entryway. The callouses on Jamie's hands were rough, but her grin was soft. Dani tried to remember to breathe, but found she couldn't when faced with the graze of Jamie's fingertips at the undersides of her wrists.

"Are you two going to hold hands all morning, or do you actually want tea?"

Dani jerked her hands away. Mikey was standing in the door leading to the kitchen, looking exasperated. 

Jamie turned around with a roll of her eyes. "I don't smell burnt toast," she said. "So either you finally figured out what setting to put the toaster at, or you haven't made any."

"I worked out that setting weeks ago."

"Sure you did, Einstein."

Indignant, Mikey stomped back into the kitchen and re-emerged with a plate of toast piled up high as proof.

Jamie reached out, grabbed a piece of toast and stuck one of the corners into her mouth for a bite. "Cheers, mate," she said around a mouthful.

Dani watched the slow realization dawn on Mikey's face that he'd been tricked into bringing out breakfast. His face crumpled up in sheer annoyance.

"God, you're so -!" he started to say, but stopped.

Jamie waited for him to finish his sentence. When he didn't, she gestured with the toast and looked disappointed. "What? That's it? Weak."

"You can pour your own tea," he grumbled and then slouched right back into the kitchen.

"At least leave the plate!" Jamie called out but even as she spoke she trailed after him, pausing to glance over her shoulder at Dani. "You hungry?"

Dani's stomach was still roiling, but she nodded and forced a smile into place. "I could eat."

"Well, c'mon then. You know where everything is."

Straightening her shoulders, Dani followed. She could do this, she told herself. It was just a weekend. It was just Jamie. And the kids would be there. She would have work; she would be too busy to think about — anything silly. It would be over before she even realised it, and she would return wondering why she had even spent the last few weeks panicking.

She could handle this.

--

She could not handle this.

"I'm sorry," said Dani, blinking rapidly and lifting her hand to shield her eyes from the glare of sunlight. "Can you repeat that? I don't think I heard you properly."

The air was muggy and thick with the buzzing of flies. Late afternoon sunlight streamed over the tops of an endless canopy of pine trees, slanting shadows across the large clearing in which the camp grounds and their assorted buildings were situated. The faded school buses had long since unloaded and were now pulling away with a tell-tale gasp of the doors sliding shut. Kids milled about, overly excited to be free after four hours of being cooped up in buses.

It was loud. And warm. And in her haste to leave the house this morning Dani had forgotten her hat.

"Well, the bunks are all full," Hannah said, pointing towards a few of the timber buildings with her clipboard. "And it appears that we forgot to load all the tents into the buses this morning. Though, I was sure I'd counted them twice." Hannah frowned down at the clipboard, lifting a page delicately to see the checklist.

Dani nodded, trying to get a better look at the clipboard's notes. "No, I got that. But - you said something about sharing? You mean one of the rooms, right?"

Hannah let the page drift back down and clasped the clipboard to her chest. She aimed an apologetic grimace at Dani. "I'm afraid the bunks are for the children, and the rooms are for camp staff. Teachers, parents, and guardians were supposed to each have their own tent, but -" she shrugged helplessly. "- needs must."

"Right," Dani said, faintly. "You - uh - you also mentioned -" She slapped absently at a mosquito that landed on her arm. "- Jamie?"

"I had assumed that because you and Miss Taylor are friends, you wouldn't mind doubling up. Most of the adults seem to have paired off already. Although," Hannah glanced around, looking thoughtful. "I do believe Mrs. Pullman's tent is still available, if you'd like me to ask her?"

Dani made an abortive motion to stop Hannah and said quickly, "No! I mean -" she cleared her throat and continued in a lower tone, "I wouldn't want to put Jackie out."

Indeed, the only thing worse than sharing a tent with Jamie would be having to share a tent with Jackie Pullman. And Hell would freeze over before Jackie let Jamie share a tent with her.

Briefly, Dani entertained the idea of high-tailing it all the way back to civilization by herself and hitch-hiking to North Liberty. Blisters on her feet and the possibility of poor conversation with her future axe murderer would be a low price to pay in exchange. She had started chewing on the skin of her thumb before she could even realize it, and only stopped when she felt a gentle hand on her elbow.

"I do apologize for the oversight," Hannah said. "If it makes you feel any better, it appears I will be the one saddled with Mrs. Pullman."

"Oh, Hannah. You really are a martyr."

"Don't let my suffering be in vain," Hannah said under her breath, sharing a wicked little smile with her. Her eyes drifted to a spot over Dani's shoulder, and her expression hardened. "No, Mr. Loving! We discussed this! The bonfire isn't starting until sunset!"

And with one last harried look shared with Dani, Hannah was striding off, chastening a small group of kids who had gathered around the unlit fire pit in the hope that they might be able to indulge in some early afternoon arson.

Dani stood there, unsure of what to do with herself. All her bags were still at her feet. She chewed at her lower lip and wished she had let Eddie dig out that old tent from the garage earlier this morning. Then, she sighed and picked up her things. Slinging a bag over her shoulder, she put her rolled up sleeping bag and mat beneath her arms.  

It did not take long to find the nearby tent grounds. A flat space had been cleared of rocks and branches by staff, and was now filled with pairs of adults bickering over how best to erect a tent. Some recognized her as she passed, lifting their hands for a wave of acknowledgement before returning to their tasks. Most were  too wrapped up in their efforts to take any notice of her presence. And one or two had already succeeded, and were chatting amiably with their neighbors.

Dani drifted between the rows until she saw a familiar figure bent over double. Jamie was squatting down on her haunches, neatly arraying a deflated tent along the ground as though it were a sheet. Long thin poles had already been assembled and were awaiting further use.

Dani's steps had slowed as she approached. Jamie's head was bowed as she worked; she hadn't noticed Dani yet. A flannel shirt had been rolled up Jamie's forearms. The hem of the shirt draped along Jamie's bare legs, and Dani found herself tracing the length of Jamie's bare thighs with her eyes — surely those shorts weren't suitable for hiking or whatever activities usually happened at camp grounds; far too short, far far too short — until she swallowed and jerked her gaze up sharply towards the distant treeline.

Steeling herself with a shake of her head, Dani stopped behind her and said, "It looks like you have everything all under control over here."

Jamie put a few finishing touches on the tent as she answered, "Could still use a hand, if you're offering."

Dani nodded before she realized that Jamie couldn't see it. Then she set down her bags. "Where do you want me?"

Jamie waved towards the corner of the tent angled directly across from her. "On that side? I'm going to thread this thing through to you."

It was a relief, having something to do other than stand idly by. Something she could concentrate on besides the distracting strands of hair that had escaped the bandana tied around Jamie's head. Together they had the tent up in no time. No bickering necessary. Though Jamie did wince in sympathy when Dani accidentally whacked her own finger with a small mallet while ramming pegs into the ground to hold the tent down.

"You all right, there?" Jamie reached for Dani's hand.

Jerking her hand back, Dani stuck her injured finger into her mouth. "Fine," she mumbled around it.

Because of course she had looked up mid swing right when Jamie was standing to stretch, hands on her lower back, eyes closed and groaning faintly from crouching over for so long.

"Pass that over, then," Jamie said with a gesture towards the mallet.

Dani did so, careful so that their hands did not brush. Jamie made quick work of the last tent peg and soon she was unzipping the entrance and pushing the flap aside.

"Right or left?"

Clutching her bags to her chest, Dani said, "Uh - left?"

They set up their sleeping bags side by side. Dani was quietly horrified at just how close. There was barely enough room in the tent for their bags to line the base along the flimsy plastic canvas walls. At most they had a fistful of space between their sleeping arrangements, and she watched Jamie kneel on her sleeping bag and fluff up a pillow with a warm sinking feeling in her gut.

"You were just saying you missed sleep overs," Jamie said, grinning impishly over her shoulder. "This counts, doesn't it?"

"Mmm," Dani said with a wordless nod, chewing at her lower lip.

"Don't suppose you brought a saucy book? For old time's sake."

"I can't say I have," Dani said.

Jamie tutted. "Shame."

Dani was staring now. She was staring and Jamie was flopping down atop her sleeping bag, sprawled and spread-eagled with a sigh towards the arched ceiling of their tent. Swallowing thickly, Dani gave her head a little shake and tried to stand too quickly. Her head hit the top of the tent. Immediately she ducked back down, shoulders hunched, hands restless, trying to look everywhere but at Jamie, who was staring up at her in confusion.

"Excuse me," said Dani, settling her hands at her hips only to clench them at her sides. "I'm going to check in with Hannah and see if she needs any help."

Without waiting for a reply, she clambered gracelessly from the tent. As Dani fumbled to put her shoes back on outside, she heard Jamie's voice call after her, "See you at the bonfire, yeah?"

"Yeah! See you!" Dani replied, hoping beyond hope that her voice didn't carry a forced cheer and wincing when it inevitably did.

She strode off without a backward glance, eyes glued to the ground until she had passed the line of tents adjoining the main clearing. There, the small handful of camp counselors had begun wrangling kids into group activities. Several parents, too, had been roped into coming along to ensure that no one counselor was left with too many children to handle.

Hannah stood out like a rose amongst thorns, dressed all in regal reds and browns. She directed events around her as easily as a stone directed the flow of water. When Dani approached, she lit up with a warm smile. "All settled?"

"Yeah. All -" Dani waved back the way she'd come without looking around. "All good. What can I do to help?"

"Always eager. That's one of the things I like about you." Hannah said, then addressed her omnipresent clipboard. "There's a painting group just 'round the tables there, if you're keen. Otherwise, I have Mr. Dudley taking the kids on a small trek to the lake and back."

"The lake," said Dani quickly. "I'll go on the hike."

Anything to get away. Just for a while. Just to clear her head.

Hannah cast a quick glance down at her tennis shoes. "Are you going to be all right in those, dear?"

"Why? Are there many hills?"

"We are still in Iowa," Hannah said dryly. "So, no. And fair point. I believe you can catch the group at that old stump. The one at the front of the property? We would've driven by it on the way in."

Already nodding and starting to walk away, Dani assured her, "I know it. Thank you!"

"Take some sunscreen!" Hannah called after her, using the side of the clipboard by her mouth like a megaphone. "And a hat!"

But Dani was already trotting along, eager to be away. She barely managed to catch Mr. Dudley and the counselor leading the group of kids away like Pied Pipers through the trees. She had to jog to catch up to the tail end of the group and introduce herself to the counselor with a shake of her hand and a too-broad smile. Behind her the campgrounds dwindled behind the ever thickening boughs of trees closing in around them, until the world narrowed down to a warren of pine needles and dappled sunlight.

The lake was not far and it was far smaller than Dani had anticipated. When they arrived, several kids went sprinting ahead. Dani and the counselor had to dart forward and grab a few to keep them from splashing headlong off the small dock and into the water. Arms full of squirming eight year old, Dani swung the kid around by his torso until he laughed. She placed him back on the dock and off he went, dashing back to the others. The counselor hadn't been so lucky and was busy fishing another boy from the water with stern words.

"Swimming is tomorrow! Please! Out of the water!"

"Matthew!" Dani said, her tone warning. "Don't make me get your mother!"

The threat of parental involvement was enough and Matthew scrambled back onto the dock, dripping wet. The counselor mouthed a silent 'thank you' at Dani, who shrugged.

By the time they returned, dusk was washing lavender across the land. Several bonfires had been lit around the main campgrounds, casting their sparks into the sky as camp staff and teachers alike hauled spare wood and supplies closer to hand. Most of the parents were keeping kids occupied until the fires were ready for them. Dani's eyes cast about in search of a familiar head of dark curls, but instead she found Hannah sitting at a table full of camping equipment.

"I told you to wear sunscreen," Hannah sighed and shook her head with exasperation. "Honestly."

Dani lifted a hand to her cheek, pressing warm fingers to the skin there. "Oh, no. Is it really bad?"

Hannah grimaced. "I've seen worse. Luckily, we did not leave aloe vera behind. You'll need it."

"Sorry." Dani lowered her hand. "Anything I can do to make it up to you?"

Hannah gave a huff of laughter. "You're almost as bad as that new baker in town." Then she nodded towards one of the buildings. "Can you help bring in some of the ingredients for s'mores from the kitchens? I've no idea what those are, but I've been told they involve a great deal of sugar, so at least the kids will crash later."

"You've never had s'mores?"

"Very American."

"Huh," Dani said. "All right. I'll be back."

She turned to leave, but paused when she heard Hannah say, "Miss Clayton. A moment." And when she glanced back around Hannah was holding out a broad-brimmed straw hat towards her.

"Here."

"Oh," Dani hesitated to take it. "Is this yours?"

"One of the counselor's," Hannah explained and she shook it gently. "Don't worry. It's a spare. You're not putting anybody out."

Dani took it and tugged it over her head. "Thank you."

Hannah smiled. "Off you hop, now."

Tucking a few flyaways beneath the brim, Dani started towards the kitchens. As she rounded the corner, she nearly ran flat out into Jackie Pullman. The two of them repelled from each other like a pair of magnets. Jackie barely spared her a glance and a murmured, "Danielle," before she was striding briskly towards one of the campfires. Dani frowned after her in puzzlement. Then, shaking her head, she continued on, pulling open the creaking back door to the kitchens.

She was greeted with the sound of clanging pots and pans, cupboards being rapidly opened and shut. Slowly, Dani let the door close behind her. She stared at Jamie's back as Jamie, shoulders tense, slammed a lid down on a pot larger than her torso.

"Fucking hell, Jackie, give it up. I told you: I won't -" Jamie turned around and froze in place. "Oh. It's you."

Lifting her hand in a small wave, Dani said, "Hi. You - uh - looking for something?"

Jamie cleared her throat. "Yeah. A key. For -" She pointed towards a set of stainless steel doors that were locked with a chain and led to a walk-in refrigerator that could have fit a small slaughterhouse. "Some moron thought it was a great idea to put all the chocolate in there so it wouldn't melt, but failed to put the key back on its ring."

There were a series of hooks on the wall near the door, from which all manner of keys dangled. "Have you tried all of these?" Dani asked.

"Yup," said Jamie. She crouched down, returning to her search by way of opening a set of cupboards beneath a workstation. "None of them work."

"Okay," Dani murmured thoughtfully. Hands on her hips, she glanced around and began to join the search. She was patting down the top of a high shelf by the door, stretching up on her toes to reach, when she asked, "What did Jackie want?"

Behind her she could hear Jamie slam the cupboards shut. "Who cares?"

"Is she still bothering you?" Dani asked incredulously. "It's been years. I'm surprised she even remembers your name."

For some reason that was funny for Jamie let loose a bark of laughter. "No. She's not bothering me. Just wanting to buy my silence."

Brow furrowing, Dani's hand curled around something small and metallic. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Let's just say I know some unflattering things from our high school days, and leave it at that."

"So much for there being no secrets in this town," Dani said. She sank back down to her heels. "I found the key, by the way."

Jamie whirled around. "What? Bullshit. Already?"

Dani held up the key as proof.

"Fuck's sake," Jamie grumbled. "I've been looking for ages, and of course you just waltz in and stumble across it. Where was it?"

Dani gestured towards the high shelf nearest the exit. "I figured maybe someone tall might have left it somewhere on their way out. And, well, that seemed like the logical place."

"How?" Jamie asked, looking flabbergasted. "How is that logical?"

Dani shrugged. "I've lived with tall guys for a long time, I guess."

Slowly Jamie deflated. She raked a hand through her hair, taking off her bandana as she went and stuffing it into her pocket. "Aye. Fair enough. Let's get this thing open, then. Shall we?"

A few steps. A turn of the key in the lock. The chain fell away like a serpent wrapped around the barred handles, and Dani pulled the doors open. They were greeted with a wall of cool air. Among the stockpiles of food for the weekend were stacks of chocolate bars in their tell-tale brown wrapping. Dani grabbed as much as she could, piling up with chocolate and bags of marshmallows until they were perched precariously in her arms.

"All right," she said, starting towards the exit. "If you grab the boxes of graham crackers, can you get the doors for me?"

"On it."

True to her word, Jamie did exactly that. This time when they left, Jamie put the refrigerator key back on its proper hook, pointed at it sternly as though it might go running off, then grabbed the door with her free hand. Dani walked through, peering carefully around the items in her arms so that she didn't trip. And though there was nothing in her path, she felt something tug hard at one ankle and she stopped before she could trip.

"What -?" She tried to get a decent look at her feet, but couldn't see properly.

"Untied shoelace," Jamie said, coming up alongside her. "Here. I'll get it."

"It's fine. You don't have to -"

But Jamie was already setting down her haul of graham crackers. When Jamie knelt at her feet, Dani went rigid, her spine stiff and straight. Eyes wide, she looked down. From this angle she could just make out the bob of Jamie's head as Jamie tied her shoe. Dani held her breath and tried not to imagine threading her fingers through dark curls as Jamie glanced up at her with a crooked smirk and a dangerous glint in her gaze.

"All done." Jamie gathered everything off the ground and rose to her feet. "That should tide you over."

"Mmm," Dani hummed and gave a wordless nod. She looked anywhere but at Jamie, shifting her grip upon the items in her arms. "The - The kids are probably going nuts without this stuff. Did they even have time for dinner?"

"Late lunch seemed to tide them over. They'll have a big breakfast tomorrow as well, I imagine."

They walked and soon they were distributing various items out to all the groups, each campfire sequestered off like chambers of an organ. The sky still held a tell-tale hint of dusk, but it was swiftly fading upon the horizon. Soon only fire pits and handheld flashlights and a crescent moon parted the gloom.

Jamie joined her in monitoring a group of kids around one of the fires. She kept them amused while Dani spent her time quelling mischief and keeping an eight year old from singing his jeans in the fire when he knelt down to try and rescue a marshmallow lost to the embers. Hannah watched this with an air of quiet amusement, seated on a log beside Jamie, slowly roasting a marshmallow a golden hue.

"Did you know," one of the camp counselors said in a hushed voice, "that these very grounds are haunted?"

That caused an immediate hush to fall and a group of breathlessly curious young faces turned to look at him.

"Ghosts aren't real," said one girl.

The counselor chuckled darkly. "Is that so? Then you won't mind if I tell you all the story?"

It was, by and large, a silly story. Dani found herself rolling her eyes more than once as he hammed it up for the children, making them gasp and recoil and even laugh. By the end he was feeding them some nonsense about how this was a cautionary tale and to always keep one eye open at night. Dani and Hannah clapped politely when he had finished, and he stood to give a theatrical bow, ignoring the bits of marshmallow thrown at him by the kids with their chorus of giggles.

"Another!" one of the kids yelled.

"Yeah! Another!"

"All right. That's enough, now," Hannah admonished calmly. "Let the man enjoy his s'mores as well."

"I have a story."

The words were quiet, but everyone stopped to listen, turning towards Jamie, who had remained removed from the general kerfuffle at Hannah's side.

"Only," she continued, her voice soft and grave. "It's not my story. And it's quite long."

A questioning look towards Hannah, who shrugged and made an expansive gesture for Jamie to take the stage. Jamie stayed put. She idly rubbed a stick between her palms, something she had picked up off the floor earlier and had been using as a skewer. Elbows on her knees, her face was illuminated by the flickering glow of the fire, her eyes bright and dark all at once in the night.

Dani sat on an adjacent log, utterly entranced by the movement of light across Jamie's face. And she was not the only one, it seemed. All eyes were upon Jamie as she spun up her tale. Her accent was as brisk as the crackle and pop of the flames, branches of blackened wood slipping against one another and slumping in a cascade of sparks at just the right moment. There was no laughter in Jamie's ghost story. Only a breathless anticipation for the end. Until, at last, it was time for the students to go to bed.

"Isn't she going to finish it?" one of them asked. None of the kids had moved from their spots. They hung off Jamie's every word, wide-eyed.

Jamie winked. "Maybe tomorrow, if you're very good, I'll tell you more."

Another piped up, "But what's the ending? Can you just skip the scary stuff and give us the ending?"

Jamie leaned back, casting the stick into the fire. "Can't. There isn't one. She's still beneath those waters, you see. And every night, she wakes. She walks. She sleeps."

A profound silence followed this statement, broken only by the dying crackle of the fire and the footsteps of the other groups of kids making their way towards their cabins.

"Let's get you all to bed," Dani interrupted. She stood and clapped her hands together, making her voice as cheery as possible, "Let's go, everyone! Follow your counselor! Don't wander off!"

"You're going to give them nightmares," Hannah chided under her breath as the kids all grumbled and went off into the night.

"Ah, they'll be fine," Jamie said. "You give them too little credit."

"Miss Clayton. Weigh in. Too scary? Or not?"

Blinking, Dani turned to find them both watching her over the fire. Their figures were blurred slightly through smoke and spark and heat haze. "Well," she said. "I think kids are more resilient than we sometimes expect."

Jamie looked at Hannah and pointed triumphantly in Dani's direction.

"But -" Dani continued sternly. "I also think some of them aren't going to want to swim in the lake tomorrow after hearing that story."

With a sigh, Jamie dug around in one of the deep pockets of her flannel. "Fine. I concede. Will this get you two off my back?"

When she produced a hip flask that glinted in the light, Hannah gave a scoff of laughter. "It's a start. Hand it over, Miss Taylor."

Jamie made a face. "Please. Just Jamie."

"I'll consider it," Hannah held out her hand. "If you help Miss Clayton and I clean up before going to bed."

Jamie passed over the flask with a grin. "Didn't realize that wasn't an option." Then she glanced towards Dani, who was still standing, and patted the space on the log beside her.

Dani hesitated a moment. She wrapped her hands around her middle as she circled the fire to take a seat at Jamie's side, careful to keep a hand's distance between them. Jamie gave her an odd look for her discretion, but did not mention it. Just a crinkle in her brow that was gone as swiftly as it had arrived.

When the flask made the rounds and ended up in Dani's hand, she tipped her head back for a swig. The alcohol burned all the way down. "Jesus, what is this?" she mumbled, lifting the flask to her nose for a quick sniff. "Aftershave?"

"Rye whiskey," Jamie answered.

Dani crinkled her nose.

Jamie laughed and knocked their shoulders together, then held out her hand to make a grab for the flask. "Well, if you don't want it -"

"I didn't say that." Dani took another heady swallow before passing it back.

"Feels like I'm sixteen again and sneaking booze into school," Jamie said, shaking her head with a chuckle.

"Sanctioned booze this time," Hannah replied.

Jamie raised the flask in her direction. "Cheers."

There was conversation and there was the snap of the fire and the exchange of the flask until it was drained dry. And then there was the clean up, their good nights, and Dani and Jamie stumbling their way through the dark towards their tent. The alcohol was a warm pool in Dani's stomach that flushed out all the way to her fingertips. Not enough to stagger or slur — not nearly enough — but enough to make her hyper aware of her surroundings. It was a crawling buzz beneath her skin. She focused on the uneven ground beneath her shoes instead of on the woman walking along beside her.

"Wish we'd gotten a torch," Jamie grumbled when their shoulders bumped together accidentally and Dani leapt apart as though scalded. "Fuck, but it's dark out."

"I'll grab one for us tomorrow."

They kept their voices down as they wove their way through the miasma of pitched tents. Most of the others had gone to sleep long before them. And only God knew when Hannah would finally allow herself to rest. Last they'd seen of her, she had been checking in with a few staff members in the kitchen to ensure the rest of the weekend went as smoothly.

"Do you remember what it looks like?" Dani asked. They had paused yet again in front of a tent, squinting through the night air to determine if this one belonged to them.

"Think it was red?" Jamie supplied helpfully. "Or maybe green?"

"Those are literally opposite colors."

"Well, it's not my bloody tent. How am I supposed to know?"

"Would you two keep it down out there?" a voice from inside the tent they were hovering outside of grumbled.

Both Dani and Jamie grimaced at one another in shared embarrassment. "Sorry!" Dani said as they scurried along to the next tent.

Jamie bit back a laugh, her eyes glittering through the dark. Dani elbowed her lightly in the ribs and whispered, "Stop that. You're going to make me laugh."

"Fuck. I think that was Jackie."

"Shh!"

"What? You don't want to mess with her? Not even a little?"

"Oh, my god. Just go. Go go!"

In the end their eyes adjusted and the tent was blue.

"I'm blind," Jamie said, hopping up and down as she tugged at one of her boots. "Blind as a bat. I'm going to need glasses like Nan. This is a disaster."

Dani fumbled with the front panel of the tent, trying to find the zipper. She already stood on her own removed shoes in a futile attempt to keep her socks clean. When she found it and tugged, the zipper made a noise like ripping canvas that in the dead quiet of the camp grounds might as well have been a growl of thunder.

"Shh," Jamie shushed her, laughing softly.

"I'm trying!" Dani hissed, but going slower only seemed to make it worse.

The moment the flap was open enough, they tumbled inside and Dani pulled the zipper back in place as quickly as possible. Like pulling off a band-aid. Crouched over, Dani took another step and immediately bumped into Jamie. In here there was no space to get away, nowhere to put distance between them, and Dani's attempts to shrink back were met with her elbow bulging out the side of the tent until she was forced to retreat towards the center once more.

"Hold on a minute," Jamie mumbled.

When she dropped to her hands and knees, Dani had to grit her teeth and remind herself to breathe. Jamie was patting around the ground by Dani's feet. One of her arms brushed against Dani's bare calf and Dani could make out the bowed shape of her, the silhouette of her clothes and the warmth of her shadow.

"Found it." There was a click, and a column of light pierced through the dark, illuminating the bottom of Jamie's face. "It's not much, but we can at least get into pajamas without tripping over each other."

Mouth dry, Dani nodded. "Right."

Jamie didn't bother standing upright. Instead, she scooted towards her bag and began looting around through it for clothes. As she discarded her flannel and began pulling her shirt over her head, Dani turned abruptly around.

Just two nights, Dani told herself. Just two. She could do this. She could -

She really shouldn't have allowed herself to indulge in even a few swigs of whiskey. It led far too easily to other indulgences. Thoughts of warm skin and warm smiles to ward off the cold of the star-riddled night. Shaking her head, Dani began unbuttoning her own shirt.

Jamie was already fussing with the angle of her pillow just so when Dani slipped into her own sleeping bag. She waited until Dani had settled in then flicked off the flashlight, plunging them into darkness once more. Flat on her back, Dani lifted the edge of the sleeping bag to her chin and stared up at the arched canvas ceiling.

"Nice nightgown, granny."

Dani tensed at the sound of Jamie's voice, soft and so close through the darkness. When the teasing words finally registered, she exhaled a laugh. She rolled onto her side, only to find Jamie already facing her. 

“It’s comfortable,” Dani insisted.

“Looks cold.”

“I can pull on a sweater over it, if I need to.”

“What if you have to jump up in the middle of the night and all you’re wearing is a skimpy dress?”

“It goes down almost to my ankles, Jamie. And why would I go running around in the night?”

“I dunno. Kids are mental.” 

Jamie’s grin glinted through the shadows. Dani swatted at the nearby edge of Jamie’s sleeping bag and said pointedly, “Good night.”

As she rolled onto her back once more, she could hear Jamie chuckling and shifting around. There followed a soft reply, “Night,” and Jamie was silent.

Dani shut her eyes. She tried not to focus on noises in the dark, but the uncertainty of a new place did not lend itself to sleep. She was far-flung. The longer she lay there, the more it felt that the bands of metal keeping their tent upright were a set of ribs and the wind shuddered the canvas around them. 

By the next morning she’d gotten not a whit of shut-eye. There were gaps in the night, gaps in which she surely must have slept but which she remembered nothing of. There was only the lingering tension of straining for Jamie’s every errant movement, the sound of her breathing, the rustle of her sleeping bag. Knowing she was close enough to touch, but far enough that Dani could not reach out. Knowing that as children they would have zipped their two sleeping bags together and talked in hushed whispers through the night, chased the coming dawn with muffled laughter.

Except now Dani was furtively pulling on a fresh set of clothes before Jamie could wake up and look at her, and dawn was a saffron colored suggestion peeking through a pinhole gap in the tent’s zipper. She didn’t need a mirror to know that there would be dark circles beneath her eyes and that the hair pulled into a braid over one shoulder was a mess. 

Jamie began to shift awake, her ribs expanding and shrinking under her t-shirt in a deep breath. “Morning,” Dani murmured as Jamie rolled onto her back and rubbed at her face. 

“Morning,” Jamie grunted in her hand, her voice rough from sleep, her hair a disheveled mess. 

When she removed her hand, stretching out against the sleeping mat, she blinked up at Dani with a slow lethargic smile that made Dani pause. “Reckon this place has proper tea and a kettle lying around somewhere?” Jamie asked. 

Smothering down the urge to bolt from this display of a half-awake Jamie, unguarded and unkempt in a way that was far too familiar and intimate, Dani said, “You didn’t think to bring your own?”

Jamie groaned, “Fuck,” and turned to bury her head back into her sleeping bag. 

Chuckling lightly, Dani took her morning dose of her inhaler and stuffed it back into her bag. She slipped out of the tent, valiantly pretending she wasn’t running away from the confined space that felt as though it was getting smaller by the second in the encroaching daylight where she could see clearly just how close Jamie lay next to her. She zipped the tent back up and departed towards the mess hall that even so early in the day was occupied by a few camp staff and teachers and parents looking for breakfast to fuel their morning. Dani helped herself to a pre-wrapped sandwich and coffee that may as well have been tar, but didn’t stop Dani from two helpings of it. Anything to get her through the day. 

By the time she was walking back towards the tent, she carried with her another sandwich and a cup of tea that she had indeed procured from a fold out table that held a basket of teabags and an electric kettle. When the blue tent came in sight, Jamie was pushing out of the entrance in jeans ripped open at the knees and a t-shirt and flannel, shoving her feet into heavy outdoor boots.

When Jamie spotted her, her expression brightened into a grin. “Is that what I think it is?” she said, grabbing for the plastic cup of tea. “Oh, you’re a star.”

“Don’t get too excited,” Dani said, wincing lightly. “If the coffee was any indication, then I’m pretty sure this is barely up to even my standards.”

Jamie made a face of distaste, but still braved a small sip. Her expression gave nothing away for a long moment until she met Dani’s eyes with a piercing, dry stare. 

“It wasn’t me this time, I swear,” Dani said.

“Are you trying to kill me?”

“I did warn you it was bad.”

Jamie chuckled and nodded concedingly. “You did. Nothing quite like being poisoned first thing in the morning,” she said, and pressed the cup back into Dani’s hand, “Now, please. Chuck it down the sink where it belongs.”

When Dani handed Jamie her sandwich however, the corner of Jamie’s mouth quirked into a crooked grin as her eyes flitted over Dani’s face. “Y’know,” she started, and pulled out a familiar white bottle from her back pocket, “A little birdie told me that you forgot to put on sunscreen yesterday.”

Feeling her cheeks warm, Dani took the bottle of sunscreen that was handed to her. “I was managing just fine,” she said.

Jamie snorted. “So you’re turning into a tomato for absolutely no reason in particular then?”

In response, Dani glared as Jamie began opening her sandwich wrapping with a look of innocent curiosity. “I was going to put aloe vera on it tonight,” Dani muttered, handing the cup of tea back to pop open the bottle. Jamie just nodded indulgently as she ate. 

Rolling her eyes, Dani began smoothing sunscreen across her exposed skin, warm under Jamie’s amused stare, the smell of sunscreen sharp and familiar. When she was done, her skin feeling far more greasy than it had before, she gestured weakly to Jamie with the bottle, trying not to stare at the smooth skin of Jamie’s neck. “Did you -?”

Jamie hummed and nodded. “Just before you got back,” she said, and then twirled a finger, “Spin around. Let’s see if you managed to get all of you covered before you wither away before the day’s over.”

Huffing and giving Jamie a look, Dani obediently turned around, pulling her braid over her shoulder. She heard Jamie hiss softly behind her in sympathy. “Does it look bad?” Dani asked. 

“Not terribly,” Jamie said unconvincingly, “Got your bases covered, though it does look a bit painful.”

It did feel tender and hot to the touch when Dani had smoothed a hand over the back of her neck and exposed sections of her shoulders, but not so much as to be exceedingly distracting or painful. Before Dani could even say as much, she felt a soft cool breeze being blown against her heated neck, fluttering fair wisps of her hair and spreading goosebumps along her skin. Dani sucked in a low breath and froze, her spine stiff. 

“Better?” Jamie said. 

Swallowing hard, Dani nodded, managing to choke out, “Yeah.”

“Good,” Jamie said, and without warning, she tapped her hand hard on the sensitive skin of her neck.

With a yelp, Dani jerked around to glare witheringly at Jamie, brandishing the bottle of sunscreen like a weapon. Jamie laughed and bounced away, biting into her sandwich with a bright glint in her eyes as she started towards the mess hall at a brisk pace, no doubt reading the threat of retribution in Dani’s expression. 

With a roll of her eyes, the camp slowly coming to life around her, Dani delved back into the tent to toss aside the sunscreen bottle and to retrieve the straw hat she had forgotten in her haste. Retribution would have to wait, knowing she had a full day ahead of herding dozens of kids through activities she was less than fully equipped to handle. Not like Jamie, who managed to surge in popularity over the course of the night since her story. When Dani found her again later, she had been assigned duty along with Dani to accompany two groups through a morning scavenger hunt, and kids were already arguing on who got to be on Jamie’s team. 

When their eyes met over the cluster of kids heatedly debating around them, Jamie gave Dani a look of exasperation. Dani stepped next to her and said with a small smirk, “Should I be jealous?”

“Don’t see what the fuss is about,” Jamie muttered, somewhat nonplussed, “Was just a scary story.”

“They like you,” Dani said, “Kids have always liked you.”

Jamie gave her a look. “You sure that sunburn didn’t mess with your head a bit?” she said, “The hat is cute and all, but I think the damage is already done.”

Dani rolled her eyes at the teasing curl of Jamie’s grin, but before she could respond, Jamie turned towards the kids and barked, “All right, you lot listen up or I take away your s’mores privileges.”

“You can’t do that,” said one boy, “You’re not even a teacher.”

Jamie arched an eyebrow. “Try me and see what happens,” she said, looking and sounding so much like Nan that Dani had to fold her arms and duck her head to hide her smile. 

The kids began to settle down and listen as Jamie directed their attention back to the grateful pair of camp counselors to split them into proper teams. When Dani nudged her in the arm with a smug grin, Jamie huffed but couldn’t hide her faint smile. 

Even before they could start, Dani knew just by looking down at the list in her hand that her team didn’t really stand a chance in winning the race. Not with Jamie’s love of nature, and certainly not with her impish and competitive goading to turn the scavenger hunt into a race in the first place. Dani put on an encouraging smile, even as Jamie and the gaggle of students behind her raced off into the woods.  

It was helpful to have something to focus on. To keep a watchful eye and prevent the kids from climbing dangerous logs or running too far off in between searching for a certain kind of mushroom and butterfly, and not on the way Jamie’s hair flew behind her as she sped by, looking as wild and boisterous as Dani fondly remembered her to be when they were children. Dani’s team might have eventually lost the scavenger hunt race, but Dani couldn’t complain. Not when it kept her busy from staring at the way the sun dappled across Jamie’s hair and skin through the rustling trees.

The day wore on. Accompanying a group back to the lake to take advantage of the unseasonably warm afternoon sun, Jamie had made herself scarce from the jaunt, claiming to have promised Hannah in assisting with an obstacle race. Dani had shot her a knowing look, but Jamie gave a salute with two fingers before hustling away with a smirk and shrug, leaving Dani to her fate where indeed a handful of kids only went so far as to dip their toes in the water, jostling each other with the teasing intent of pushing each other in. 

Dani bit back a sigh and called out, “Abigail, what did we discuss about pushing?”

The distance from Jamie made it easier to breathe. Easier to convince herself that she could do this, she could manage for just one more night. Easier to believe she wasn’t clawing herself inside out every time Jamie so much as looked her way, memories of soft breaths and warm skin just inches from her own. By evening, she was helping to escort the kids back to the mess hall for dinner when she came across Jamie and Hannah standing on the sidelines of an obstacle course that was being slowly vacated. 

Hannah was the first to spot her as she made her way over, letting the counselors escort the kids the rest of the way. Following Hannah’s eyeline, Jamie turned and caught her eyes, her expression brightening. 

Hannah smiled and said, “There you are. We were beginning to wonder where you were.”

“Kids didn’t want to leave the water.”

“So, no sightings of mysterious ladies in the lake, then?” Jamie asked, a teasing glint in her eyes. 

Dani gave her another look. “Not this time,” she said dryly, “What about you two?  How’d the kids do?”

“No missing limbs or cracked skulls to speak of,” Hannah said, and shrugged, “All and all, I’d say a success for the books. Though that’s more than I can say for this one, however.” 

Appearing far too amused, Hannah gestured towards Jamie who grumbled under her breath and folded her arms. Dani looked her up and down. She appeared more disheveled than usual, having stripped off her flannel to tie around her waist, leaving her in just a dirt stained white t-shirt. Strands of hair dangled out of her hastily tied bun, grass stains ran up her jeans, and her exposed arms were streaked with dirt. Dani lingered on the lines of lean muscle of her folded arms a second too long before she had to blink away when Jamie spoke.

“It was the boots, all right?” Jamie grumbled, “Not meant for climbing rope walls are they.”

Dani laughed. “Wasn’t there some racing courses? You would’ve crushed that,” she said, and turned to Hannah to say with a proud grin, “Jamie’s an insanely good runner.”

Jamie snorted and said, “Tell that to my knees.”

Hannah tisked and tapped Jamie in the arm with a pen, “Why didn’t you say so? It’s not uncommon for parent volunteers and teachers to participate in one race or another,” she said, and blithely added, “I wouldn’t have minded seeing Mr. Shields taken down a peg or two after a three year win streak.”

“M’afraid those days a far behind me,” Jamie said with a huff of laughter, a pink flush to her cheeks. “Wasn’t terribly good at it, to be honest.”

Giving Jamie a long look of mild exasperation, Dani said, “You held the record for the fastest four hundred meter sprint for almost five years at school.”

“Figures. Not a lick of talent in that town, I swear.”

“No, you took it all with you,” Dani said with a fond grin, and froze when Jamie blinked at her. Swallowing thickly, crossing her arms tight, Dani turned to Hannah who didn’t seem to catch on to the far too familiar comment, and asked, “Anything else lined up for the rest of the day?”

There was a hike after sunset. A long trek through the dark shadows of the woods in a venture to appreciate the night wildlife. Hannah had begged off, having had enough excitement for the day and far too busy making sure things were set for the night. But after dinner was had, Jamie bounded up next to Dani with a flashlight and such an eager infectious smile, that Dani felt her hands twitch in an urge to link their fingers. She smothered it down with a smile, grateful for the company and dreading Jamie’s close proximity all at once. 

It was almost peaceful, following the long line of kids on the thin path through the trees, counsellors with flashlights leading the way. In between murmured conversations with Jamie along the trek, her breath catching in her chest every time their hands and shoulders would brush when they leaned close to murmur to each other, as though unwilling to disturb the stillness around them, Dani kept a firm grip on her sanity by keeping most of her attention on the kids. There was a boy in particular who began to stray further behind, breathing heavier by the minute in a way that was all too familiar. Leaving Jamie’s side with an apologetic grin over her shoulder, Dani attended to him and made a mental note to talk to his parents. 

When they reached the end of the hike, they passed through a treeline to find they had hiked all the way around to the opposite side of the lake. The water rippled under a slight breeze, the scarce moonlight dancing through clouds and across the waves in shimmering striations. The group rested near the shoreline where a counsellor was drawing their attention to the visible stars and reciting the mythical tales of the constellations to the tired, but enraptured group. 

Dani sat on a rock, feeling out of breath in more ways than one when Jamie budged up next to her, close enough that their thighs and shoulders pressed together. When Jamie leaned even closer, Dani went still as Jamie murmured, “Did you know there are certain kinds of flowers that only bloom at night?”

Turning her head just enough to catch Jamie’s eyes, she instead found Jamie looking up at the small sliver of moon that was fast disappearing behind thick clouds. Dani stared at the lines of her profile, down to the soft curve of her mouth, feeling as though something in her chest was blooming in the dark of its own. Dani shook her head and murmured, “No. I didn’t.”

The trek back went by much of the same. Dani stumbled through the dark, an ache in her legs and feet, winded and unmoored at every graze of Jamie’s skin against her own beside her. She hardly realized they were back at camp until she was sitting by the bonfire, so focused on steadying her breathing and pumping heart. Jamie remained next to her, a persevering presence, her skin washed in the orange glow of the fire, her eyes alight as she spoke in a steady low tone of ghosts in mansion walls which lingered on in memory. 

Entranced within the beat and pauses of Jamie’s words, Dani almost didn’t feel it at first. The spatter of water on her head. The distant deep roll of thunder. Dani blinked and looked up towards the sky, seeing the roil of dark clouds and flash of lightning in the distance. 

Sitting adjacent to her, Hannah sighed and muttered under her breath, “This was not on the bloody itinerary.”

Dani laughed and stood, feeling the drizzle of rain on her skin. “All right, come on, guys,” she said to the kids as the rest of the camp around them jumped into action, “Time to head inside. Please find and follow your counsellor. And no running off!”

Still sitting before the fire flickering its last breath in the rain, Jamie sighed and said, “I suppose this doesn’t this mean we’ll be let off from cleaning up the grounds?”

“I’m afraid so,” Hannah said dryly, “Unless you want all the equipment and supplies to be washed away by morning.”

Jamie exhaled and shrugged with a good natured grin. “Well, lucky for you, I’ve suffered worse conditions,” she said and pushed to her feet where Dani stood with her arms folded, a pit of stone sinking to her stomach as she felt the rain seep into her clothes. Jamie nudged her in the arm and shot her a wink. “Come on then, Poppins. Dunno about you, but I don’t fancy turning into a pumpkin tonight.”

Dani chuckled breathlessly and nodded, setting to work. They made short work of it, packing away the remains of snacks and gear back in the kitchen and mess hall. Throwing away forgotten garbage and making sure there weren’t any stragglers looking to make a night of playing in the rain. When they made their goodbyes to Hannah and finally started towards their tent, the rain was coming down in sheets. Dani shivered as they walked, watching lightning streak across the sky and counted the seconds until thunder crashed and rolled. It was still far enough away to not cause too much of a worry, the camp caught right in the edges of it, but by the time they finally reached their tent, they were soaked to the bone. 

Just as Dani was pulling down the zipper in a rush to get inside, Jamie grabbed her arm, cursing under her breath. “Fuck, wait. Hold on, we’ll soak the sleeping bags,” she said, handing Dani the flashlight and pushed off her boots before tumbling inside, pushing the mud caked boots into a far corner. 

Dani aimed the flashlight inside the tent as Jamie shuffled around, rolling the sleeping bags up and pushing aside anything that might get wet until she was ushering Dani inside. “C’mon, get in before you melt,” she said. 

It was a struggle, pulling off her shoes while slipping inside at the same time. She crouched and nearly stumbled face down into Jamie’s side and the sleeping mat from the effort. They giggled breathlessly as Jamie helped pull the rest of her inside, her hands warm against her cold, wet skin. Out of breath and shivering, Jamie zipped closed the tent, a hiss of metal teeth sewing shut, until finally, they were shut away from the rest of the world. 

They breathed in the relieved silence, the sound of rain a steady constant thud against the canvas roof of the tent. Jamie huffed out a breath of laughter and sank on her knees. “Fuck,” she said, “That’s one way to wash off a day’s worth of grime.”

Dani chuckled and nodded in the dark, just barely managing to see Jamie’s outline, the flashlight discarded in some corner in the haste to get inside. The realization was slowly coming to her, just as it had when the storm started, a prickle of dread creeping down her spine. A walking furnace no matter the weather, Dani could feel more than see Jamie sitting close to her in the cramped space, her body warmth mere inches away from Dani’s skin. She was all too aware suddenly of her clothes, wet and heavy and sticking to her skin, her hair slick and dripping with rainwater.

Jamie reached for the flashlight, a beam of light flashing across the tent until she was aiming it in a corner of the tent, reaching for something. “Hold on, I’ve got something better,” she said, and revealed a clunky rustic lantern. Dani blinked in surprise and shuffled to her knees, her clothes squelching unpleasantly with every movement. 

“Where did you get that?”

“I have my ways,” Jamie said, and in the dark, Dani could barely manage to make out the outline of her smirk. 

Watching as Jamie switched on the lamp, Dani sucked in a low breath as a warm glow filled the interior and she was finally granted the sight of a rain-soaked Jamie kneeling before her. Dark hair slick and plastered to her face and neck, dripping water down her skin. A t-shirt that might as well be translucent with the way it stuck to her, revealing the outline of a toned stomach in shadow and light. Eyes dark and glinting in the low light with faint amusement and something else Dani couldn’t decipher. A slow roll of heat pooled down Dani’s spine, her breath shallow. 

“Christ, you look a mess,” Jamie said, her voice loud in the tent below the sound of rain and distant thunder. 

“Speak for yourself,” Dani managed to say through clenched teeth. Jamie laughed and a shiver went down Dani’s spine. 

“C’mon, we’ll freeze if we stay like this,” Jamie said, digging into her rucksack and pulling out a towel. 

Blinking out of her stupor, Dani nodded breathlessly, following Jamie’s lead. She carefully undid her braid, wincing lightly at every painful tug and squeezed the water from her hair with a towel, eyes glazed and pointed firmly at a dark corner. “Remember all those times we got caught up in storms as a kid?” Dani said, feeling as though a haze was settling over her, “Like that summer you were obsessed with the idea of being a storm chaser?”

Jamie scoffed out a laugh. “Fuckin’ idiot,” she muttered, “Could’ve gotten us accidentally killed one day.”

“But we lived,” Dani said, and at Jamie's dismissive grunt, she added with a grin, “And we got sick.”

At Jamie’s groan, Dani managed to laugh, massaging the towel against the roots of her hair. “Christ, that’s right,” Jamie said, “and Nan grounded us both.”

“I didn’t even know she could do that.”

“Nan’s house, Nan’s rules.”

A fond, wistful grin grew on Dani’s face, but it froze on her face at the sound of wet fabric being shifted around. Slowly peeking out from behind her towel, Dani saw as Jamie pulled her wet flannel from around her waist to toss in the corner beside her boots. The movement inadvertently shifted up the hem of Jamie’s t-shirt, revealing plentiful inches of firm abs as Jamie shifted around. She froze, her mouth dropping open until Jamie’s hands reached for the hem to begin removing the shirt. Dani sucked in another low breath and twisted around, her heart pounding against her ribs. 

“Fuck, this is gonna be a nightmare,” Jamie said, laughing and grunting as she audibly shifted around behind Dani. 

Dani pressed her eyes shut. Beyond the despairing wish to be sucked into the ground, Dani desperately tried to settle her heart, to settle her breathing. Swallowing thickly, Dani tossed aside her towel and began the slow arduous process of removing her rain-soaked clothes. It was no more obvious than it was now, how cramped they were. Their bare elbows kept bumping into one another, and Jamie swore and laughed in equal measure. Dani’s foot kept pressing against the side of the tent as she shifted and struggled, pulling her shirt over her head, feeling goosebumps spread across her skin in the cool night air and the warmth of Jamie’s back so near her own. 

When their backs accidentally touched, a graze of damp skin that sent an electric shock down Dani’s spine, she jerked away and laughed in a nervous high pitched tone. “Sorry,” she said, trying furiously not to look over her shoulder. 

“No worries,” Jamie said, chuckling lightly in the midst of her grunting. 

With her nightgown finally donned, sufficiently breathless and dimly relieved to be wearing dry clothes again, Dani finally began unrolling back her sleeping bag to slip inside when another roll of thunder crashed above them. Dani eyed the canvas with faint concern, the onslaught of rain against the tent unrelenting. 

“You don’t think the tent will flood, do you?”

“Reckon it’s a possibility,” Jamie said to the sound of rustling fabric and audibly exhaled, going still behind Dani. “Worst comes to worst, we can always make a break for it to one of the cabins. Kids will just have to deal with us bargin’ in on them.”

Dani chuckled and biting her lower lip, chanced a glance over her shoulder to find Jamie stretched out on her unzipped sleeping bag, donning a grey sweater and dark sweatpants, grinning up at her. 

“You gonna be warm in that?” Jamie asked, nodding her head towards Dani.

“I’ll be fine.”

“You’re shivering like a leaf.”

Heat spread across Dani’s cheeks, and she could only hope it wasn’t noticeable in the orange glow of the lantern light. 

“I’ve got an extra pair of trousers if you wanna borrow them,” Jamie offered. 

Dani gave her a curious look that bordered on teasing. “You packed an extra pair of sweatpants?”

“Dani, I live with a twelve year old boy. Of course I brought a spare,” Jamie said, and reached again into her rucksack, pulling out another pair of sweatpants and handed it to Dani. “In case we need to make a run for it and all.” 

Unable to help smiling fondly, Dani said, “I did say I have a sweater, you know.”

Jamie shrugged. “Then you’ll be extra warm then.”

Feeling another shiver run down her spine under Jamie’s gaze and from the cold night air seeping into her skin, Dani didn’t need much more persuading. She slipped on the sweatpants beneath her nightgown with the odd thrill of wearing Jamie’s clothes and shuffled inside her sleeping bag, pulling it up to her chin. Just like the night prior, Jamie waited until Dani was settled and comfortable before twisting a knob on the lantern, the warm glow inside the tent dimming until they were left in the darkness once again. 

It was quiet save for the rain and their soft breathing. It could almost be counted as peaceful if it weren't for the images of Jamie, dark-eyed and soaked to the bone as she knelt before her, lingering in the back of Dani’s mind. She shivered again and burrowed deeper into the sleeping bag. 

“Thank you for the pants,” Dani murmured. Beside her, Jamie snickered quietly with laughter, but didn’t say anything more. When Dani registered why a moment later, her cheeks burned hot. “You know what I meant.”

“You sure?” Jamie said, her voice both lethargic and far too amused for her own good, “Something you wanna share with the class?”

Dani huffed loudly and turned on her side to face the canvas wall. “Goodnight, Jamie,” Dani said. 

Jamie laughed softly, a low warm tone that she could almost feel directly against the back of her neck, sending a thrill down her spine. She pressed her eyes closed at the feeling, almost wishing to hear it again. 

“Night, Poppins,” Jamie murmured, and Dani’s ears strained to hear more. Hear the rustling of fabric as Jamie shifted, her soft breaths that gradually slowed and deepened. 

She was hyper aware of it. Every hitch of breath and whisper of skin against fabric. She sank further into her sleeping bag, her stiff spine relaxing to the sound on top of the white noise of rain, until the next time her eyes fluttered open the tent was lit with dim diffused light of early dawn and she was curled up facing Jamie. Dani blinked heavily, slowly, her eyes adjusting to the light as they fell upon Jamie’s sleeping form. She was on her stomach, facing away from Dani, her torso rising and falling with slow deep breaths. She had shed her sweater and pushed her sleeping bag down to her waist sometime in the middle of the night, leaving her in only a black tank top. 

Another lethargic blink. Her eyes drifted lazily across the exposed skin of Jamie’s shoulders, finding a beauty mark here and there, a smattering of freckles from hours spent in the sun, the flash of silver chain around her neck beneath strands of dark curls, until she eventually landed on the scar. Puckered skin draping across the back of Jamie’s right shoulder. Dani thought of stretching across the inches between them to press against the length of Jamie’s back, to run the pads of her fingers across the ruined skin before pressing her lips to it. 

Dani exhaled softly, shakily, and pressed her eyes shut again, her head feeling hazy and thick. Just a dream, she tried to convince herself, swallowing thickly. She breathed in and willed herself to wake up.

--

Some part of her thought this trip would last forever. The long days dwindling into longer nights. Even the bus ride back to the school campus felt endless, the road extending before them in a long line that seemed to narrow off the map and into the horizon. When they finally arrived back at campus and the children streamed from the bus, it was with an odd sense of detachment that Dani stepped onto the pavement and back onto familiar ground. Unreal town. Unreal streets. Sunlight arching its back against the shuttered windows and the lines of white picket fences.

Jamie had vanished from her side in search of Mikey, who had been avoiding them for the vast majority of the trip in favor of spending time with friends. Dani blinked as though waking from a dream when she heard Jamie calling her name and waving her over to the green truck parked on the street. Picking up her bags, Dani said her goodbyes to Hannah, received an absent wave in return — Hannah was busy directing the flow of events, clipboard in hand and an officious note to her voice — and made her way over.

"Figured you'd want a ride back to my place," Jamie said. She had already chucked her and Mikey's bags into the tray. "Unless Ed is picking you up here?"

Shaking her head, Dani tossed her bags into the back as well. "No. A ride would be great. Thanks."

Jamie patted the hood of the truck. "Hop in, then. Oi. You're in the middle, bawbag."

Mikey scowled at his sister but shuffled over into the center seat so Dani could sit beside him. Twin slamming of doors, and then Jamie was pushing in the clutch and rattling the gear stick back and forth to check for neutral. Mikey had to accommodate the gear stick between his knees, grumbling at Jamie when she knocked into him when the engine started and she shifted into first.

"Not my fault you're growing like a weed," Jamie countered as she pulled away from the curb. "Who's feeding you, anyway? Not me, certainly."

"Yeah, because your cooking sucks," said Mikey.

This time, Jamie purposefully hit his knee when she changed into third.

"Ow! You're doing that on purpose!"

"Prove it."

Dani smiled and shook her head as she listened to their familiar back and forth all the way to the opposite end of town. She gazed out the window at oft-traveled streets. Like being put back into a terrarium, she thought. Not a leaf out of place.

When they arrived, Mikey hopped out of the car after Jamie, shoving at her back to make her go faster so he could grab their bags and race into the house.

"Put the kettle on, while you're at it!" Jamie called after him. "Haven't had a proper cup in ages."

Dani stepped out of the car and shut the door behind her. "It's been less than three days."

"And I'm wasting away for lack." Jamie stepped onto one of the back wheels to fish out the rest of their things, either dropping her own bags onto the sidewalk or passing them to Dani. "Do you want to stay for lunch?"

Dani hugged one of her bags beneath one arm, while she grabbed her keys with her free hand. "I shouldn't," she said. "I think Eddie wanted to do something this afternoon."

"Fair enough." Jamie leapt down from the truck. "See you around, then."

Dani tried to make her smile seem natural, but nothing seemed to want to work properly when Jamie was watching her like that. As though she actually saw her, rather than gazed right through her at some imagined figure in the background. "Enjoy the rest of your weekend."

Their farewells were said too soon, for Dani slipped into the front seat of her own car and immediately found that it refused to start again. The engine ticked and ticked and never turned, and Dani was altogether too tired for this. She sighed, wishing something in her life could just go right for once.

"Sounds like a battery problem," Jamie mused from the sidewalk, arms crossed and brow thoughtfully furrowed. "Pop the bonnet."

It should have taken less time to jump start Dani's car, but Jamie kept pausing to explain everything she was doing and why. "You need to ground this one," she said, holding up one of the clamp things which must've had a name but which Dani couldn't remember for the life of her.

"Right," said Dani, not knowing at all what that entailed.

"Just stick it on some other bit of metal on the car. Like this. See?"

Dani nodded. "Okay."

"Now, you do it."

Eddie never would've explained it like this. He might if she asked, but all too clearly she could remember being scoffed at by him and the mechanic for not knowing some basic piece of knowledge or another. The two had engaged in some shop talk and proceeded to ignore her entirely for the remainder of the visit. She never asked anything about cars again after that.

"Great," said Jamie. "Now, go sit inside and turn the key when you hear me rev my engine."

Within moments the sound of the truck's engine whirring in neutral filled the air, interspersed with the coughing of Dani's car trying to wheeze its way to life once more. She murmured encouraging nonsense at the steering wheel and held the key firmly turned until at last it started. Through the glass she could see Jamie clapping one hand against the dash of her truck before turning it off and jumping out to put all the cables away.

"Feel like I'm Dr. Frankenstein," Jamie laughed as she wound red and black cabling around one elbow into a neat curl that she looped around her shoulder. She grinned and shut the hood of Dani's car with a clang. "This old girl really is giving up the ghost."

"Thank you," Dani said, sticking her head partially out the wound-down window. Jamie just waved her off without another word, already wandering back to her truck so she could put away the cables for safe use at some point in the future.

It was like driving a carcass through the streets, Dani thought as she pulled away from the curb. Like dragging a body through the dust around a city, unwilling or unable to cut it loose for fear of what letting it go might mean. With each passing day, holding onto the car just that little bit longer was an exercise in futility. Trying to assemble mismatched limbs into a whole that only pantomimed the real thing, and all the while the rope frayed.

Eddie's car wasn't in the driveway when Dani drove up and killed the engine. For a moment she simply gazed up at the house, hands gripping the steering wheel. Then, sucking in a deep breath, she stepped out. Bags in her arms. Car locked. Keys jangling from one hand. Turn of the key in the front door and she pushed, walking inside.

The house greeted her with absolute silence. The sound of her footsteps was too loud. They echoed across the floors polished to a mirror shine. If she looked down she could see a shadow of herself walking the halls like a specter. She kicked off her shoes and dropped her bags atop them, wandering to the ensuite bathroom and turning on the shower.

Breathing a sigh, relieved to be alone for even a few moments, Dani rested her hands upon the sink as though it were a lifeline, gripped it for a long moment. She pulled out her limp ponytail and watched her reflection rake a hand through her hair, steam creeping in around the edges of the mirror while the water slowly heated up until she was a silhouette through the mist. It was the first decent shower in days, water hot enough to scald her back as she just stood beneath the spray and allowed herself to breathe, reluctant to leave. It was only when the water had gone lukewarm that she shut off the tap and tugged back the curtain to reach for a towel.

A clean set of clothes. A quick application of the hairdryer and hairspray. A fresh coat of makeup like a mask to hide the sleepless circles beneath her eyes. A few minutes sitting on the edge of the bed, staring into space, absolutely still, listening to the house breathe around her. Rattle of the pipes. Creak of the lintels. 

The abrupt ringing of the phone made her start. Clearing her throat, hand flat on her chest to calm the thrum of her heart, Dani walked briskly into the other room to pick up the receiver and hold it to her ear.

“Hello?” 

“Oh, good. You’re home,” Eddie’s voice said. “Mom and I are going to come around in five to pick you up. She wants to go to that new cafe again.”

“It’s a nice cafe,” Dani said lamely.

“And I’m pretty sure she’s tried everything on the menu.”

In the background she could hear Judy scold him gently, saying that his claims were false.

“Most things, then,” Eddie said, sounding amused. “Okay. See you soon. Bye.”

Her mouth was forming the word ‘Bye’ in return when he hung up and she was left speaking to the dial tone. She tightened her grip upon the plastic receiver, then set it down upon its cradle once more. Dani’s eyes strayed to the bags she had abandoned by the front door. She picked them up and put her laundry into the washing machine, setting a new load and unpacking the remainder of the items. 

The garage was as cold as the rest of the house when she pushed open the door and stepped inside. The only room with no insulation, yet the house always held a chill, so that she would meander through it in sweaters and socks, tugging down the sleeves to cover her wrists and shivering when sitting still for too long. She had to go up on her toes to pull on a string that hung from the ceiling. The false panel creaked and groaned when she yanked it down, and a ladder unfolded, its legs clattering against the concrete floor to reveal a crawlspace hanging overhead that was darker than the night sky. 

She climbed the stairs, eyes adjusting to the dark to see the various shapes loom out at her. Preeminent among them the tent Eddie had mentioned before she’d left on Friday. Her mouth thinned in annoyance and she hauled up the bags to put them away. When she shoved them into place, something from the crawlspace fell to the ground below her. Dani paused, gripping the sides of the folding step ladder, and frowned down at the floor. It appeared to be a book. An old paperback. With a glance towards the crawlspace, she climbed back down the ladder and bent down to pick up the book. 

Upon turning it over in her hand, she blinked in surprise. A battered and familiar old cover, pages torn out and dog-eared, and a cover bearing the image of a scantily clad woman whose dress was at risk of falling down to her waist. God only knew how it had ended up among all of their things. A stowaway from another lifetime, masquerading itself as just another innocent paperback among so many other innocent paperbacks. 

Dani twisted it around to read the blurb at the back. She got about two sentences in before she rolled her eyes at the lurid prose. Complete drivel, just as she had remembered from the snippets read aloud to her over a decade ago. With a scoff, she tossed the book aside — she did not care to look where — and heard it thump gently atop one of the many empty boxes still piled up in the garage. Dani grabbed the legs of the ladder and folded them back into place, rising up on her toes to push it up so that it was just a piece of string hanging from the ceiling.

There was the blare of a horn just outside the house. Dani’s head jerked around in the direction of the sound. She heard it again and she hurried into the main house, putting on her shoes and stumbling out the door. She was halfway down the walkway leading to the sidewalk, where Eddie and Judy waited in Eddie’s car, when she remembered her purse and had to turn back around for it. When she walked out of the house again, the horn honked as she was locking up, making her shoulders tense. 

"What took you so long?" Eddie asked when she yanked open the door and slid into the back seat directly behind him. He shot her a smile as he said it, but she still had to shrug away a prickle of irritation.

"Left my purse behind."

He made a sound in the back of his throat indicating he'd heard, and waited for her to buckle her seatbelt before putting the car into gear and driving away.

Judy twisted around in her seat to look at Dani. "How was your trip?" she asked. "I saw in the paper that the weather took a turn for the worse up there. Hopefully it wasn't too bad."

Dani's stomach gave an unpleasant lurch at the memory. The brush of Jamie's damp skin against her own. The way her eyes had seemed gray as the storm, as though she'd brought a piece of it inside the tent. The crinkle at their edges as she had laughed. The cling of wet clothes and the sound they made when Jamie peeled them off.

Nothing had happened, she reassured herself. Nothing had even happened. Just the wild fantasy in her head where she was brave enough to reach out and touch her, brave enough to act, brave enough to speak.

Dani clutched her purse in her lap and smiled. "It wasn't that bad. And it was only on the last day, so it was fine."

Judy made pleasant work of their conversation, wanting to know every detail, every adventure, the kids who had behaved and those that hadn't. Dutiful to a fault, Dani answered in full, letting — as always — someone else steer the conversation as surely as Eddie steered the car into a parking spot just outside Owen's cafe.

It was almost normal. It should have been normal. Nothing about this scene had changed in nearly a decade. Chatting with Judy. Thanking Eddie when he opened the door for her and accepting a peck to the cheek for his trouble. Letting herself be steered into a seat inside, a menu propped into her hands, sandwiched on either side by a mother and son who might as well have been her own family even before any legal documents were signed. This time however, Dani kept having to swallow down an acrid taste in her mouth, the sort of fluttering anxious precursor to losing her breakfast into a porcelain bowl, as though she had sprinted around and around a track — red pavement pounding beneath her feet — until she panted for breath, until she felt sick. 

“What can I get for you today?”

Staring down at the menu, biting the edge of her thumb ragged, Dani dimly heard Owen’s voice. Judy and Eddie ordered, buying her more time to make a selection.

“And she’ll have the Caesar salad,” Eddie said, already handing both his menu and his mother’s over to Owen, who took them.

Owen glanced at Dani for silent confirmation, his eyebrows raised over the tops of his round spectacles. For a moment, she nearly picked something else, something random — it didn’t matter what choice so long as it was hers — but the urge was throttled away in her chest. She nodded, handed her menu over as well with a murmur of thanks. His moustache twitched in a tell-tale smile and he parted with an inclination of his head towards her.

The conversation had moved on since Dani had last kept track, the seconds slipping away like so many grains of sand while she struggled to be here and now instead of back in a dark tent listening to the sound of Jamie breathing. 

“We can do something in spring,” Eddie said. “You like flowers. We can make a whole floral theme around it.”

The wedding. Of course, they were talking about the wedding.

“Spring’s not good for me,” Dani said and she tapped lightly at her chest.

Eddie’s eyebrows rose over the rims of his spectacles. “Ah. Right. Stupid of me.” Then he snapped his fingers. “Summer? A June wedding.”

Dani grimaced. “Too muggy. You’re going to be in a three piece, remember?”

He hummed in agreement, then grinned. “Guess we could always do a shotgun wedding before Christmas.”

She tried to laugh the idea off, but he was leaning forward, clearly taken with the idea. Swallowing past the panic rising in her throat, Dani cast about for some rebuttal.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Judy said from the side, giving Eddie’s shoulder an admonishing pat. “These things take time, and you and Danielle deserve a proper wedding.”

Lifting his hands in surrender, Eddie settled back in his seat. “All right. All right. I get the picture. Autumn. When the leaves are changing color and everything’s, you know -” he said. “- Pretty.” 

Dani could feel the knot unclench somewhat in her stomach. She nodded and smiled as brightly as she knew how. “That sounds wonderful.”

Another year. Always another year. She wondered how long she could spin this out, carry this song and dance until they began to notice that something wasn’t quite right. That she wasn’t quite right. She couldn’t think of which was more terrifying: that they would finally see her for what she was, or that they never would.

Their food arrived. Dani straightened in her seat and murmured a grateful, “Thank you,” to Owen, who gave her a wink in return. She picked up her fork and knife.

“Do you have any plans for Saturday?” Judy asked as she cut into her open-faced sandwich. “I thought we might have a girl’s night.”

Dani paused, mid-chew. She finished her bite before replying, “Actually Carson invited me to see another one of his shows, so I thought I’d take Jamie.”

She snuck a surreptitious glance towards Eddie. He had already been informed of these plans, but still he lifted the glass to his mouth for a sip and pointedly did not meet Dani’s eye. 

“Oh, that’s great!” Judy said and she set down her cutlery with a clatter against the edge of her earthenware dish. “You two are going to have so much fun. I mean — I don’t personally ‘get’ Carson’s music, but it makes him happy. So -” she gave a lackadaisical wave of one hand as she reached for the salt. “- to each their own. Make sure to buy one of those t-shirts for me. He told me something about selling some at his last gig, and I want to hang one on the wall.”

“Mom,” Eddie said. “Really?”

“Be nice to your brother, Edmund,” Judy said in a warning tone, pointing her knife at him.

Smiling, Dani said, “I’ll bring something back. Don’t worry.”

--

“Coldest evening of the month, and you’re wearing a dress?” was how Jamie greeted Dani when she slipped inside Jamie’s blissfully warm truck. 

Dani rolled her eyes and pulled on her seatbelt. “Hi, Jamie, how was your day?” Dani said, “Mine was great, thanks for asking.”

“Grand, thanks,” Jamie replied with a cheeky grin under Dani’s glare, “Though, I’m a bit concerned you might freeze to death before we ever make it to Des Moines.”

“I’m a big girl, I think I can handle the cold.”

“In that?” Jamie said, arching an eyebrow, running her eyes over Dani’s dress. 

Dani froze, her breath caught in her chest under Jamie’s stare. The dress in question was nothing to write home about, a dark purple number that reached just below her knees and covered her arms and chest up to her neck with sheer fabric. It had been hung up in the back of her closet for what felt like years, never having the opportunity or need to wear it until tonight.  

“First with the nightgown, now this.” Jamie’s gaze flitted up to meet hers again and said with an admonishing grin, “You’ve gone mad.”

Dani shrugged, hands nervously smoothing over and picking at the fabric of her dress, “What? I just felt like dressing nice.” 

“Well, I can’t say you didn’t succeed,” Jamie said and before Dani could even process the words, she continued, “And, lucky for you — ” Jamie reached behind the seats into a storage compartment “ — you and the kid are a lot alike: always cold no matter the weather.” She pulled out a dark green woolen blanket and tossed it onto Dani’s lap with a fond grin. “If you need it.”

“Thanks,” Dani murmured, spreading the blanket out on her legs for reasons beyond just being cold. 

“Not at all,” Jamie said, cranking the heat higher and finally eased the truck back on the street. “Though at this rate, I’m seriously considering investing in some heat lamps for the both of you.”

Dani laughed, a breathy nervous thing that sounded thin even to her own ears, and sank further into the worn leather seat. A week away should have made things easier, should have alleviated the pounding of her heart and the goosebumps along her skin. But Dani was starting to see a pattern now. A few days without Jamie and she could convince herself it wasn’t real. She could shut down and lock away any lingering attraction. Then the moment Jamie was in her line of sight, the coiling heat at the base of her spine returned in full force.  

As they pulled onto the highway, Dani chanced a glance to her out of the corner of her eyes. Jamie looked no different from her normal day to day wear. Band t-shirt tucked into dark jeans rolled up at the hem above a pair of Docs. Brown suede jacket draped over her shoulders. It was nothing Dani hadn’t seen before, but her eyes lingered at a glimpse of bare skin at Jamie’s collar, silver chain snaking beneath her shirt. Dani swallowed heavily, and looked out the window with a slow exhale, shutting it all away. 

“So, you’ve been to this place before?” Jamie asked. 

Dani hummed affirmatively. “Twice,” she said. She paused, hesitating before adding, “Carson and I may have impulsively drove all the way up ourselves to see one of his favorite bands once.”

Taking her eyes off the road briefly to shoot her a smirk, Jamie said, “You tell anyone you were going?”

“No,” Dani replied with a sheepish grin. 

“What band inspired you to risk the wrath of Karen Clayton?”

Dani paused and admitted with a wince, “I don’t remember, actually.”

Jamie laughed. “I see they made a good impression.”

Shrugging, Dani chuckled. “It was worth it to see him so happy,” she murmured, recollecting the loneliness Carson failed to hide after being left behind as the only one left in high school, and again at the house after she and Eddie had gone off to university. Accompanying him with her own car to Des Moines was the least she could’ve done for him. “He lost his voice after singing along for the whole night, and slept most of the way home.”

“So what does his band sound like anyways?” Jamie asked, “I asked him if they had a demo tape, and he told me he wanted it to be a surprise. Should I be expecting to scream my voice hoarse too?”

“They sound like the kind of music you love, I guess.”

“Oh sure, that narrows it down loads.”

Huffing lightly, Dani muttered, “So high maintenance.” 

Smirking at Jamie’s scoff, Dani reached for the radio and switched it on. Ignoring Jamie’s grumbling under her breath, Dani turned the dial, flickering through stations until she landed on one she knew Jamie favored, the sounds of heavy drums and synth keyboards filling the cabin. 

“Something like this,” Dani said with a short gesture to the radio.

“Knew he wouldn’t let me down,” Jamie said, fingers tapping to the beat on the steering wheel. 

“He gets it from you.”

Jamie chuckled but didn’t respond. Without taking her eyes off the road, she turned the volume up, and her tapping on the wheel turned to light drumming. Dani watched her with a fond grin, taking in the line of her jaw and the curve of her mouth. Biting her lower lip, Dani turned to watch the evening sun streak golden light across corn fields and farm houses. Beneath the scent of the air freshener dangling from the rear view mirror, there was the ever present smell of corn. 

“Did you ever miss it?” Dani said, “The fields?”

“What? The smell of cowshit?” Jamie shrugged noncommittally. “Not much to miss really, besides hiding out in the corn and scaring the shite out of people when we were bored as fuck.” 

Dani laughed and Jamie smiled wide at her. “I think you scared Mr. Horne for life,” Dani said. 

“You were there, too. Don’t think I’ve forgotten the manic glee in your eyes when he ran screaming for the hills.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Sure,” Jamie drawled, “Must’ve imagined it then.”

“Yep.”

Jamie snorted. “Tit.”

As Dani giggled softly, they fell silent again, listening to the radio blare an eclectic noise of music Dani never had the opportunity to really listen to. She had never really taken to it, not the way Jamie and Carson had, but she didn’t hate it. Not the way Eddie did, always grinding his teeth and twisting his mouth. 

After a moment Dani said, “Thanks for coming with me, by the way.”

“‘Course,” Jamie said, “Carson’s been bugging me about it too, so y’know, your neck isn’t the only one on the line here.”

“Either way, I’ve been meaning to go for a long time, so - thanks.”

“Good ol’ Ed still too busy to come along, then?”

Dani shook her head, her chest pinching at Eddie’s staunch refusal again to accompany her when she’d asked earlier that week. Swallowing down a spark of belligerence, Dani said, “It’s not really his kind of scene.”

“Not really yours either, but here you are,” Jamie said, and though her voice was as calm as ever, the taut line of her mouth said otherwise. Then she offered Dani another smile, the tension gone. “How ‘bout we crank up the volume some more? Get ourselves amped up for Carson and the show, yeah? Unless you want to change it to something more of your liking.”

In response, Dani leaned forward to turn the dial up herself. Jamie laughed, and though Dani could barely hear it over the clamor of music, she was entranced at the crinkle of Jamie’s eyes and her wide smile. Her heart thudding hard against her ribs, Dani inhaled slowly and sank back into the leather bench, smiling as she watched Jamie enjoy herself. 

The drive to Des Moines wasn’t short. Just a little under two hours together in Jamie’s truck, the time filled with music, conversation, and snacking on Jamie’s stash of trail mix she kept around for Mikey. By the hour mark, they switched through various stations looking for music they both enjoyed. 

Dani had prepared for this. As much as one could after realizing she’d once again have to spend many hours alone confined in a small space with Jamie for the second time in a week. It was easier in the daylight at least, with music to keep them company. Unlike when they lay next to each other in a cramped tent, trying to sleep when all she could hear was every single soft breath Jamie took and the whisper of fabric against skin, feeling as though she was slowly going insane as the seconds ticked by. Here in the brightness of Jamie’s truck, ankle boots tapping to some Depeche Mode song, it was all she could do to just pretend. 

When they finally neared the city, the sun was nearly set. Dani eagerly leaned forward in her seat, watching it grow closer in the horizon with an anticipation she didn’t expect. It’d been a long while since she went anywhere exciting that wasn’t the local bar in North Liberty. Compared to pictures she’d seen of big cities like New York and Chicago, Des Moines was simple with its scant skyscrapers and many historical buildings. 

Beside her, Jamie breathed out a soft laugh. “You’d think we’re heading to Disney World.”

Dani felt her cheeks warm as she leaned back into her seat. “I just haven’t been in here in a long time, is all. Not really used to going anywhere exciting.”

“I see,” Jamie said, nodding with a considering frown, ”Who knew Des Moines was more exciting than Disney World.”

Rolling her eyes, Dani swatted at Jamie’s arm. “And what would you know?” Dani said with a teasing grin, “When was the last time you were here if you’re such an expert?”

Jamie paused and shot Dani a weak grin. “Not since - ” her voice trailed off, gesturing haphazardly towards the city as though it held all the answers she couldn’t say. “After,” she finished with a murmur.

Dani’s smile slowly fell. “Oh,” she murmured, her stomach sinking as she watched Jamie silently steer them closer to the city, her expression carefully blank.

They didn’t speak another word until Jamie broke the weighted silence and asked, “Now where’s this place again?”

The abrupt suppressive air in the cabin felt lighter again when they somehow missed the exit they were supposed to take according to Carson’s messy directions. Dani laughed at Jamie’s attempts to swipe the sheet of directions from Dani’s hands, grumbling good naturedly every time Dani slapped her hand away and pulled the sheet out of reach. When they finally exited out into the city, Dani guided them back in the direction they came from towards the East Village, passing over the Des Moines River until they could see the towering shadow of the Iowa State Capitol building in the distance.

The bar itself was situated on a block corner, two stories with red bricks, big front windows, and a sign in blocky letters that said ‘Slaughterhouse.’ There was a small closed off patio in the front where a few people were braving the chill weather, talking and laughing.

“Quite a name,” Jamie said after they had parked the truck and walked the block towards the venue, dryly adding, “Can’t imagine why they’d name it that in Iowa of all places.”

“Think we’ll find some pigs in there?”

“I’ve already had my fill of the swineherd, thanks.”

Dani chuckled, wrapping her arms loosely around her stomach to ward off a chill breeze. Jamie rushed forward to swing open the entrance with a smile and a wink. Even as Dani chuckled, she ducked her head and sped past Jamie. It was deceptively large inside, warm and already packed with concert revelers and people just enjoying an evening drink. The bar was jammed with people waiting for drinks, tables and booths filled with others eating or conversing, and a pool table off in one corner. Graffiti, art, and a plethora of black and white photos lined the walls, leaving no space untouched, accentuated under warm lights. 

Music played over the bustle until every noise seemed to blend together. Dani tensed and sucked in a soft breath when she felt Jamie press a hand to her back and lean close to speak in her ear, “Drinks first?”

Keeping her eyes forward, Dani nodded. 

Jamie gave her a curious look, “You all right?”

“Yeah,” Dani breathed, her skin under Jamie’s palm burning, “Just excited to be here.”

“Sure.”

Grinning, utterly oblivious, Jamie finally dropped her hand and started towards the bar. Dani exhaled slowly and followed behind, trying desperately to not let her eyes stray lower than the center of Jamie’s back. Jamie pushed her way to the front of the bar, ignoring the discontent in her wake with practised disaffected ease. 

“Want anything special?” Jamie asked.

“Just whatever’s on tap for now.”

A familiar voice behind them called out her name, “Dani!”

Dani turned and smiled wide at Carson making his way towards them. “Hey!”

He pulled her into a hug so tight that he nearly lifted her off her feet. She laughed, her arms around his shoulders squeezing tight to keep balance. 

When he let her go, he smirked at them, “Well, well, well. Look what the cat finally dragged in.”

“Yeah, yeah, we’re here. Happy now?” Jamie grumbled, though her expression was warm as she handed Dani a glass of beer. 

“Very,” Carson said, and looked very much like it. 

His eyes were bright under the low lights, no doubt already a drink or two in for the night. He wore his ever present studded leather jacket over a tight white undershirt tucked into form fitting jeans. Styled dark hair, a thick belt, and combat boots completed the look, but it was a small silver earring shaped in a cross dangling from his left ear that was new and intriguing. He all together looked like some heartthrob she’d find on the cover of a Tiger Beat magazine. 

She laughed, her hand on his shoulder. “Look at you,” she said, daring to sweep a hand over his quiffed hair with a teasing smile that he batted away with a scowl. “Girls must be all over you.”

Jamie coughed into her glass. 

“Um — “ Carson started, mid-laugh, his cheeks pink and not meeting Dani’s eyes “ — something like that.”

Jamie pressed a hand to her mouth to suppress her coughs and what also seemed to be laughter. Carson snorted beside Dani as she patted Jamie’s back gently, but Jamie waved her off, sucking in a deep breath and gulping down more beer. 

“All good,” Jamie said in a ragged breath. 

“Are you sure?” Dani asked, slowly removing her hand. 

“Positive,” Jamie said, and took another sip to prove her point, “See?”

Carson rolled his eyes. “Well, before you accidentally kill yourself, I want you to meet the rest of the band,” he said, nodding his head towards the other side of the bar, “C’mon.”

He led them through the room towards the pool table in the corner commandeered by four individuals dressed in an array of alternative and grunge fashion. Dani only vaguely recognized them. They were gathered around the felted table, slouching against the wall or hovering close, watching intently as another leaned low over the table, cue stick positioned to strike. 

“Look who I found!” Carson said, gesturing wide towards Dani and Jamie. 

“Busy!” said the one at play, dozens of small braids dangling over her shoulder. 

“Too busy for my guests of honor?”

The woman looked up just as the others finally came to attention, their heads swiveling towards Dani and Jamie at once. Dani smiled faintly, raising her hand in a small awkward wave. 

“Well, shit, Carson,” said another, “They’re real afterall.”

Introductions were short. They waved and nodded politely at Dani in recognition, but seemed to eye Jamie with keen interest as they shook her hand. 

“This is Troy, our lead singer and guitarist,” Carson said, waving towards a man with shoulder length hair, and then towards the woman with braids who now stood next to a man with flat top hair, “The siblings, Lawrence and Charlene. They play guitar and keyboards. And this is — “

“Robin,” said a tall woman with long feathered black hair and dark eyes. She held out a hand to Jamie, eyes darting up and down Jamie, “But you can call me Bobby.”

If Jamie noticed the wandering eyes, she never showed it. She merely chuckled and shook Robin’s hand. “Sure.”

Troy, who stood nearest Dani, muttered into his beer, “Here we go.”

Dani blinked, but then Robin turned towards her with a friendly smile, and said, “Nice to meet you again, Dani.”

“You too,” Dani managed to politely reply, oddly feeling that the suggested nickname towards Jamie didn’t extend towards her. 

They gathered around a large table afterwards, where Dani found herself situated between Jamie and Troy as drinks and appetizers were ordered from a passing waitress. 

“So, Jamie,” started Robin, leaning forward on her elbows across from Dani and Jamie, “Carson talks about you all the time, but we were starting to think you didn’t exist.”

“That right?” Jamie said, lounging back comfortably in her seat, giving Carson a look. 

He shrugged sheepishly. “What?”

Jamie grinned fondly. “Sap.”

The others started ribbing him, talking over one another with the ease of those who’ve known each other for years. Carson took it like a champ, laughing and swearing at them in kind. Dani smiled with Jamie at the antics, wishing they’d done this sooner. 

“All right, all right, look,” Carson said, waving off their teasing, “They’re practically my sisters. What do you expect me to do?”

Dani laughed, an affectionate warmth spreading through her, but Jamie went stiff next to her. Taking a peak at Jamie out of the corner of her eyes, Jamie’s expression gave nothing away, an ambiguous and warm smile on her face, but she was as still as stone. Dani took a sip of her beer and surreptitiously pressed her elbow into Jamie’s arm. And as though it never happened, Jamie blinked once and brought her glass to her mouth, taking a slow sip. 

“What about you, Dani?” asked Troy, bringing Dani’s attention back to the group, “What have you been up to?”

Dani kept her elbow pressed against Jamie, somehow sitting closer than she was before when they sat down, and answered their questions. They were as friendly and animated as Dani remembered them to be. Curious over her teaching profession and congratulatory over the news of her recent engagement that she took in stride, but to no fault of their own, they were exceedingly curious about Jamie more than anything.

“What’s a Brit even doing in Iowa?”

“I didn’t even realize Iowa had British people.”

“There’s at least two more, believe it or not,” Dani added, laughing at their balked reactions. 

“Grew up here for a couple years,” Jamie answered, “Left for a bit. Went back to London, traveled around. Came back. And, well - rest is history, as they say.”

It was the most succinct and restrained answer Jamie’s given to the question to date. 

“Somehow, I have more questions than answers,” said Charlene, resting her chin on her fist with a perplexed expression, “Why would anyone come back to Iowa?”

“I have my reasons,” Jamie replied with a mischievous grin. 

“Fascinating,” Lawrence said with the same expression as his sister, “And mysterious!”

Dani and Carson snickered. Jamie huffed and kicked at Dani’s boot with her own under the table. Dani laughed, but it trailed off when Jamie’s foot remained nudged against Dani’s, the length of their calves pressed together. She nearly choked on a sip of her beer. 

“No, no, I think he’s right,” Robin spoke up, who’d been quiet for the most part, sipping at some dark drink in a tumbler glass. She looked Jamie up and down, and made a short gesture towards her, “That scar certainly adds to it.”

Jamie frowned and said, “Scar?” Robin tapped a finger on her own chin, just below the curve of her mouth. “Ah, noticed that, have you?”

“Hard not to,” Robin said, “How does one even get a scar like that?”

Jamie thumbed at her lower lip. “Got in a bar tussle years ago. Nothing to write home about, really.” Somehow, Dani managed to refrain from rolling her eyes at the lie, but just barely. When Jamie reached up to her left eyebrow, running a finger along the hair there, she frowned. “Got one here too. This one’s covered up for the most part, thankfully. Only so many scars one can have before it takes away from everything else.”

“Quite the opposite, I’d say” Robin replied, smirking over the lip of her glass, eyes intent on Jamie. 

Dani froze. Jamie arched an eyebrow and huffed out a laugh, but didn’t deign to reply. Simply leaned back further in her chair, drinking slowly. Over the din of the others at the table conversing, the nail of her thumb digging into the corner edge of the table, Dani could hear a rhythmic rush in her ears and she swallowed another heady sip of her beer to the sound, draining the glass. 

Next to her, Jamie leaned close to murmur, “Want another?”

Dani turned her head just enough to meet Jamie’s eyes and nodded with a faint smile. 

“Want something to eat, too?” Jamie asked, tilting her head in a way that shouldn’t be so endearing, “Might not get the chance for a few hours.”

“Sure.”

“Anything in mind?”

“Surprise me?”

Jamie grinned. “You’re going to regret that,” she said, and with a wink she lifted her glass to drain her own beer. Eyes drawn to the skin of Jamie’s throat as it worked, pale expanse of skin and corded tendon and muscle, Dani almost didn’t register Jamie grabbing Dani’s glass when she was done and starting towards the bar. 

Dani watched her traverse through tables and patrons until she reached the bar, calling for the bartender. The distance allowed Dani the opportunity to breathe properly again, but as she was slowly leaning back against her chair, relaxing her shoulders, Robin drained her own glass and followed Jamie. Dani’s stomach twisted in a way that was wholly unfamiliar to her as she watched Robin slide next to Jamie at the bar. 

It was strange, seeing a woman openly flirt with another and nobody so much as batted an eye. It was worse, seeing a woman openly flirt with Jamie. It hadn’t truly occurred to her whether or not Jamie dated. If she spent the night in another woman’s bed and left before the sun could rise. It wasn't as if there were a lot of options or opportunities in North Liberty as far as Dani knew. She hadn’t seen someone interested in Jamie since high school.

When Robin’s hand dropped to Jamie’s forearm, letting out a light laugh that Dani couldn’t hear from this distance, Dani looked away to the swirling grain of the wooden table, jaw clenched painfully tight, her fingers wringing together in her lap. Dani raised her head and found that from across the table, Carson was already watching her. When she smiled faintly at him, he leaned forward with his elbows on the table. 

“We’re gonna have to head upstairs soon to finish getting ready for the show,” Carson said, “You guys are welcome to come up with us to the green room if you want. We have t-shirts, and I promise to get you two in the first row.”

Dani perked up at the reminder. “How much are those t-shirts, by the way? I wanted to grab a few.”

“Dani, I’m not letting you pay for my band t-shirts.”

“Carson,” Dani said, in a warning tone, “You already gave us free tickets. I’m not letting you give me stuff for free when I could support your band.”

He laughed and raised his hands in surrender. “Fine. Have it your way. I’ll just have to sneak a few extra bits of merchandise in there while I’m at it,” he said with a wink and laughed again at Dani’s admonishing stare, innocently adding, “So, green room?”

Dani chanced another glance at the bar, not seeing Jamie or Robin in sight. She swallowed hard. “I’m - I’m not sure, but I’ll ask Jamie when she gets back.”

“No problem,” Carson said easily.

“When does the show start again?”

“In just a little over an hour,” Carson said, and glanced up to the side, his expression brightening as he gestured towards an approaching Jamie, “Enough time to eat.”

“What I miss?” Jamie said, dropping two glasses of beer on the table. She returned to her seat and nudged Dani’s elbow, “Tracked down the waitress for you. Food should be here in ten.”

“Thanks,” Dani murmured, and before she realized what she was doing, she rested the side of her boot against Jamie’s, the bare skin of Dani’s calves pressing against Jamie’s jeans. Jamie quirked an eyebrow at her, but nudged her in return.

When Carson brought up the green room again, Jamie caught her eyes with a silent question. At Dani’s noncommittal shrug, Jamie grinned indulgently, leaning back with an elbow resting on the back of her own chair, her hand dangling dangerously close to Dani’s shoulder, and said, “Think we’ll be fine down here. Cheers.”

Carson’s eyes flickered between them for a moment and he chuckled. “Another time, then,” he said. 

Soon after, the waitress arrived with food in hand. A basket of nachos and a stand with a pan of veggie pizza resting atop. She gave Jamie an appreciative glance, but Jamie was already busy devouring her basket of nachos. As though feeling eyes on her, Jamie’s eyes flitted up to meet Dani’s mid-chew, and at Dani’s smile, she shrugged nonchalantly as though it had been the plan all along to request Dani’s favorite pizza. 

Dani gave one last nudge of her foot to Jamie’s and dug in. As they ate, just before Carson’s bandmates began to depart upstairs where the venue and green room resided, they demanded the table do a round of shots. Dani, unused to alcohol stronger than beer or wine, winced at the idea. As she downed her shot with the others, Jamie and Carson cheered her on. Carson smacked her on the back when she made a face and pushed the now empty shot glass away.

“Twice in a week,” Jamie said teasingly, “Who are you and what have you done with Dani Clayton?”

Dani poked her in the ribs in retaliation. The group departed soon after, leaving with waves and well wishes to enjoy the show until it was only Carson left at the table with Dani and Jamie. 

“I really hope you guys enjoy the show,” he said, appearing nervous for the first time tonight, “We’ve been working on a bunch of new songs recently, and we think they’re pretty good.”

“From what I remember, you guys are amazing,” Dani assured, “We’re going to love it.”

He smiled, but his eyes flitted anxiously to Jamie who shrugged, still nursing her nachos. “Don’t look at me,” she said, her expression just short of teasing, “Last I remember, you were banging on buckets in the garage with wooden spoons, so jury’s still out.”

Carson rolled his eyes and snatched up a tortilla chip before Jamie could react. 

“Oi!” Jamie barked, shoving away his arm, “I paid for that.”

He stood, moving out of reach as he chewed on his ill-begotten goods. “And that’s my cue!”

“Break a leg!” Dani said, laughing. 

“Enjoy your date!” he called back.

Jamie grabbed a balled up napkin and flung it at his head. It went flying just a foot away from Carson’s face, falling somewhere beneath a table. He laughed and rushed further away until he disappeared up a stairwell near the back of the bar. 

“Wanker,” Jamie muttered. 

“So, they seemed nice,” Dani said. 

Jamie nodded, grunting in response as she ate. Rolling her eyes, Dani reached over and snagged her own tortilla chip with a healthy dose of toppings and ate it before Jamie could even react. Jamie shot her a scowl so petulant that Dani just laughed. In retaliation, Jamie reached over to the scant remains of her pizza and plucked out a bell pepper to pop in her mouth. 

“Very mature,” Dani said dryly. 

“Do my best,” Jamie said, smirking and reaching for another loaded tortilla chip. 

Jamie cursed under her breath as hot sauce dripped down the crux of fingers. Feeling as though she was watching a car crash happen in slow motion, terrible and enthralling all at once, Dani watched Jamie run her tongue along the length of her fingers in one long swipe. Her breath shallow, Dani faintly pushed a paper napkin towards Jamie and looked away, her cheeks hot. 

“Cheers,” Jamie said. 

Dani only hummed in response, trying desperately to settle her racing heart. There was some distant part of her — the part that wasn’t addled by alcohol or Jamie’s mere presence — that still couldn’t believe this was happening. It should’ve felt strange. The pull. The coil of her stomach. The straying of her eyes. But nothing with Jamie ever felt strange. It was like unlocking a heart-hued door. A door that had always been there, chained up without a key, beating and thundering to be opened this entire time. And all it took was the curve of Jamie’s smile and the warm graze of their hands to find the key. 

Before she could do something foolish, Dani busied herself with finishing her pizza. When Jamie spoke, something about the food being far too good for a bar as grungy as this one, Dani laughed, grateful and relieved for something else to focus on as their talk of bars strayed from one topic to another. 

The bar began to gradually empty as people began to make their way upstairs for the show. Jamie urged them to follow, eager and not wanting to be too far back from the stage. Dani guided them up the stairs, graffiti and art painted along the walls, and gave their tickets to a man standing guard at the entrance to the room. It was already dark when they entered, blue show lights cascading on a small crowd already waiting near the stage, but still bright enough that Dani could make out the plethora of graffiti on the dark walls as though concert goers had been given free reign with markers and stickers. While the room was large enough to fit at least two hundred people, the stage was no taller than their waists, small enough that if Dani were right up against the stage, she could stretch far enough across to graze her fingers against Carson’s drum kit. 

“Bit cozy, inn’it?” Jamie said, head twisting around as she took in the space. 

“It’s a really popular venue, believe it or not,” Dani said, valiantly ignoring the stretch of Jamie’s neck. 

The venue alone wasn’t the only thing just as popular. Carson’s band appeared to have gained a larger following since she’d last seen them. Dani had to murmur an apology to someone next to her as their shoulders jostled, stepping closer to Jamie as she did so. 

“You going to be all right?” Jamie asked over the din of conversation around them. 

Dani had to refrain from jumping away at Jamie’s voice so nearby, their shoulders grazing. “Yeah. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“It’s pretty crowded,” Jamie said, with a cursory glance around them, and shot Dani a look of faint concern, gesturing with an encompassing wave in her direction, “Y’know, with your - ”

“Oh,” Dani murmured, softening under Jamie’s concern, “I’ll be okay. It’s different in crowds. Not like — “ she made a weak gesture, but Jamie nodded all the same in understanding “ — besides, not my first rodeo.”

Jamie laughed. “That’s right, you’re the expert,” she said, and nudged Dani’s arm. “Just let me know if you need me to toss a couple elbows. I’ll be happy to do so.”

“Sure,” Dani drawled, “And not just so you can have an excuse to start a mosh pit, right?”

“Surprised you even know what that is.” At Dani’s glare, Jamie gave her a look that was somehow both impish and innocent. “Just an offer, is all.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Dani said dryly. 

They didn’t have to wait much longer after the room filled, music playing low on the sound system to keep the crowd’s energy going. When Carson and his bandmates spilled out from a side door, Dani and Jamie cheered along with the crowd at their appearance as they waved and settled themselves at their respective instruments. Carson himself had shed his leather jacket, leaving him in only his white undershirt as he scanned the crowd, waving furiously when he spotted them. Jamie whistled loudly in between two fingers in a way that Dani had always failed at replicating, and Carson sent a sharp salute their way with a broad smile before settling behind his drum kit, amped up and bouncing in his seat. 

“Hey, long time no see, Des Moines,” Troy said into the microphone, grinning at the crowd, “Thank you for coming to our show. We are The Greasers and the Gaggers.”

Dani bit her lip to contain a snicker as Jamie snorted a loud laugh, the sound smothered by another cheer from the crowd. 

“It’s a work in progress,” Charlene deadpanned into her own mic, smirking when the rest of the band and crowd laughed as though it were a long running joke.

“We’re gonna start with a fan favorite,” Troy continued his introductions, strumming notes on his guitar, “Enjoy the show — ” he paused to smirk and wink “ — but not too much.”

“That’s not ominous at all,” Dani said, grinning when Jamie laughed again. 

The song started slow, building gradually with guitars and the heavy bass of Carson’s drums leading the way until eventually exploding into a bright sound Dani was all too familiar with from Carson and Jamie’s favorite radio stations. The sound reverberated in Dani’s chest, loud and booming like an echo chamber, and by halfway through the song, she was already bobbing her head to the beat. 

Jamie leaned close to speak directly in her ear over the sound of drums and synth, “Is it just me, or are they actually good?”

Dani laughed breathlessly, barely suppressing a shiver from the warmth of Jamie’s breath against her skin. “I really wouldn’t know,” Dani admitted, swaying to Troy’s baritone voice as he sang. 

It was genuinely catchy in truth, the sound a mixture of the rough grind of guitars she was used to hearing from Jamie’s old transistor radio growing up, and bright synth and hard drums of the more recent electronic sounds. Troy shared vocals with both Robin and Lawrence, but Carson was the most fun to watch. Surge of pride and enjoyment spread through her as she watched him drum under the bright colorful lights, endless energy and concentration. He had at one point broken a stick mid-song and grabbed another one from a stand next to him without missing a beat. She only managed to catch the moment due to sheer determination to not let her eyes stray to Jamie next to her. 

It was getting increasingly hard not to let her gaze linger. She had taken a peek or two since the show started, more to see if Jamie was enjoying herself, and happily found her bobbing her head to the beat and swaying with a broad grin under blue lights. But the pull was still there, inevitable as gravity. The music washed over her and the call and response of the crowd. At the start of a new song, more rough and fast paced than the ones previous, Dani looked up to the stage just in time to catch Robin sending a wink in their direction, taking the lead vocals of the song as she strummed her bass, enticing and dark eyed in a way that not even Dani could deny. A clench of discomfort that was growing more familiar by the hour pressed against her chest, but before Dani could even begin processing that, the crowd behind them cheered and surged forward.

Stumbling slightly forward, she felt more than heard Jamie laugh next to her, their shoulders pressed together. Dani inhaled sharply. A hand rested low on her waist near the dip of her spine as Jamie slipped slightly behind her until she could feel the press of their shoulders together. Her breath caught in her chest, feeling the heat of Jamie’s hand even through the fabric of her dress. She held herself absolutely still when Jamie leaned in close to say, “Again, just say the word.”

It took Dani an embarrassingly long time to remember what Jamie was referring to, but she nodded faintly. Feeling Jamie laugh again, her shoulder jostling with the movement, Jamie’s hand dropped from her back. For a brief wild moment, Dani thought about grabbing her hand and pulling so that Jamie was flush against her back. 

It was hard to concentrate on the rest of the show afterwards, with Jamie keeping valiant watch from more jostling. Dani kept her eye glued to Carson instead, nodding to the beat and not the way her heart crashed against her ribs with every movement Jamie made just behind her. And when the show came to its inevitable end, closing out with another slow build of a song that had everyone cheering and yelling wildly, Jamie finally slipped back beside her to properly cheer. When Jamie caught her eyes, bright even under the dim lights, her smile broad and electric, Dani couldn’t hope but to mirror it, feeling her hand mindlessly grasp Jamie’s, tangling their fingers together. 

They cheered as the band waved and bowed, making their exit from the stage. Carson found them again in the crowd, his hair a sweaty floppy mess, his shirt and skin damp, blowing a kiss that Jamie playfully waved away as Dani laughed. When the crowd slowly began to disperse, Jamie kept a firm hold of Dani’s hand as she guided them through the crowd. 

Dani leaned close to say, “You think the bathrooms aren’t too crazy right now?” 

Jamie snorted and replied, “You’d be better off running down the street to McDonalds.”

But even before she finished speaking, Jamie was already pushing faster through the crowd, again ignoring the disgruntled looks and muttering. Restless energy still buzzing beneath her skin, Dani followed as they wedged their way through, feeling Jamie’s hand squeeze hers until Jamie was pressing them both towards the bathrooms.

While the bathroom was busy with the coming and going of other women, the stall Dani shut herself in, graffitied and marked over like the rest of the bar, was a blessing in disguise. She pressed her back against the door as soon it was locked, her eyes shut as she exhaled shakily, slowly, her fists clenched at her sides. Over the sound of conversation and water running, the bass of music coming from the bar, there was the ever present rush of blood in her ears. An overwhelming vertigo pulsing under her skin. 

Banging the back of her head lightly against the door, she muttered, “Get it together, Dani.”

She pushed it away. Pressed it down until she could no longer feel the ghost of the warmth of Jamie’s hand in her own. Until she could stand on her own two legs without feeling rooted to the spot under Jamie’s smile. 

Jamie was already waiting for her when she exited, leaning on the dark wall across the bathroom entrance, her hands in her jean pockets and her eyes dark under the dim lights of the hallway. Dani’s stomach sank when the feeling of being unmoored returned, crashing through her scant defenses as Jamie spotted her, eyes lighting up. 

“Took you bloody long enough,” Jamie said. She jerked her head towards the bar, “One more for the road?”

All Dani could do was smile faintly and nod, following Jamie back towards the bar where she got them one more beer to share between them and a glass of water for herself.

“I think you’ve spent a crazy amount of money on me tonight,” Dani finally managed to say after they found an empty table to wait for Carson’s return. 

Jamie just grinned and shrugged. “You can pay next time.”

The fact that Dani had managed to come out to Carson’s show tonight was a miracle in of itself, the idea of a next time with Jamie left her buzzing in both anticipation and dread of having to go through all of this all over again. She nodded eagerly all the same, nursing her beer, buzzed and hapless to her fate. 

A commotion behind them caught their attention, and they both turned to find Carson and his bandmates surrounded by a group of fans clamoring for autographs and photographs. Carson had changed into a clean shirt, his hair damp and slicked back as though he had splashed water all over it. And if his broad smile and laugh was any indication, he was used to the kind of attention he was receiving. Jamie snickered, stealing a sip from their beer as they watched. 

When Carson finally slipped away and spotted them, he made a beeline straight towards their table, his hands full with what looked like a pile of folded t-shirts. Dani shot up to hug him before he could say a word. 

“You were amazing!” she said. He laughed, returning the hug until she stepped away to rest her hands on his shoulders, “I’m so proud of you.”

He smiled and ducked his head. “Thanks,” he said, and held out the t-shirts, “For you, just as promised.”

“Thank you.” She ran a hand over the soft fabric and embossed design of the band’s name in bold letters over a black and white photo of the group in front of a brick wall. Before she could stop herself, she unfolded one of the shirts and slipped it on over her dress, pulling her hair out from under the collar and smoothing over the fabric before cheerfully hugging Carson again. 

“Let the man breathe,” Jamie said, laughing as Dani returned to her seat, “Don’t you know rockstars like their personal space?”

“Shut up,” Carson muttered, sitting opposite them. 

“Really? You can do better than that.”

“You’re ruining the moment, asshole,” he countered.

“Better,” Jamie chuckled, but there was a great deal of pride of her own in her eyes as she regarded him, gesturing towards him with the beer they shared, “You are full of surprises, aren’t you?”

“Told you it’d be worth it.” 

“You did,” Jamie said, nodding concedingly, “Tell me again why you lot aren’t signed with someone or out touring the country?”

“Because — “ said the voice of Troy as he appeared behind Carson, slapping a hand down on Carson’s shoulder to lightly jostle it “ — we’re all too busy with other things.”

Troy was the only one to return, sitting beside Carson as the rest of the band had dispersed across the bar doing their own thing. 

“Some of us are still in school, so we’re not that crazy over the idea of making it big yet,” Troy added, and nudged Carson’s arm, “Besides, this one wants to be a star chef.”

“Reckon you can manage both,” Jamie said with such fixed certainty that Carson straightened upright. 

Before Carson could get the chance to respond, Troy nudged him again with a teasing grin, “Max is here by the way. He was looking for you.”

Carson blinked, his eyes just slightly wide. 

Jamie noticed, arching an eyebrow. “Max?”

“A friend,” Carson replied quickly.

“That right?” Jamie said, smirking over the rim of the glass.

Carson shot Jamie a dirty look, curiously avoiding Dani’s gaze. 

Just then, Robin sauntered towards the table. “You guys enjoy the show?”

Even as a rigid tension seeped into Dani’s shoulders, the ingrained sense of politeness drilled into Dani since birth won out. She nodded and said, “You were amazing.”

“Certainly better than I was ever expecting,” Jamie said, shooting Carson a wink. 

Troy laughed goodnaturedly, “Well, thanks for your honesty.”

“Ignore her. She’s being a dick,” Carson grumbled, but smiled all the same. 

Robin turned to Jamie with a tilt of her head. “Can I get you a drink?”

Dani felt like she was watching it happen in slow motion, stuck inside a water tank, hand pressed on the glass as Robin smirked and once again ran a not so subtle eye over Jamie. But Jamie reclined further back in her chair.

“Cheers, but we’ve got a long drive home,” Jamie said with a polite smile. 

Robin shrugged. “A smoke then.”

Jamie seemed to hesitate at that, her fingers tapping restlessly against the table, and turned to Dani with a questioning look. 

Dani nudged her foot under the table and said, “It’s all right.”

“You sure?”

Nodding, Dani gestured towards Carson. “We’ll meet you outside.”

Jamie stared for just a moment longer, as though waiting for Dani to say something more. When Dani said nothing – just smiled and deftly ignored the growing discomfort in her stomach – Jamie nodded and shot her a quick grin. Sliding the half empty glass towards Dani, Jamie rose to her feet and gestured for Robin to lead the way, already digging in her pocket for her pack of cigarettes as they retreated outside. Dani worried her lower lip with her teeth as she watched them go, slowly returning her gaze to the table with a faint frown when they slipped out the door. 

When she looked up, she caught Carson’s gaze. Unlike last time, his smile shot a course of fear through her, of being looked through and seen in a way she was wholly unready for. Carson had always been good at it, second to Jamie. Of seeing the fine lines of Dani’s expressions and lending a shoulder when she needed it. Most times she welcomed his quiet comfort. Tonight, she wanted nothing more than to slip away into the shadows, casting away this version of herself like an old dress.

“I’m really happy you guys came,” he finally said after Troy made his leave to the bar, earnest in a way he only seemed to ever reveal around her or Judy. “It means a lot to me.”

“I know,” Dani said, “I’m really happy we did too. I had so much fun. More than I had in a long time, I think.”

“That’s all I wanted.” He paused, then added, “Too bad Ed couldn’t come along too, huh? Show up and have fun for once.”

Even the mention of Eddie’s name made her freeze. She hadn’t thought of him once all night, too caught up in the show, too caught up in Jamie. Ignoring the weight of guilt in her chest – heavy as riverstones that would surely sink her to the bottom – Dani leaned forward to grasp his hand. 

“You know how he is. He’s busy with work, he - he wants to make a good impression,” Dani said, gripping his hand harder, urging him to look at her. When he finally did, she softly added, “I’m sorry he couldn’t come.”

“Having you and Jamie here is enough,” he said, and shrugged. “Just figures that it would be you two to make the effort and not — “

He didn’t finish his sentence, making a short sharp gesture. Dani offered him a faint smile that he slowly mirrored, gripping his hand again and feeling the pressure returned. He exhaled slowly, tension slipping away from his shoulders as he looked away and cast his eyes around the bar. 

“I’m gonna go say hi to Max,” Carson said, turning back to her, “Is that all right? I’ll be back soon.”

Dani nodded, still faintly concerned, but he seemed anxious to see his friend, his eyes darting back to the bar every few seconds, his knee bouncing. So Dani smiled, releasing his hand and watching him march over the bar, disappearing into the throng of people crowding around. She sat alone for a moment, nursing her beer. When a few of Carson’s bandmates returned to the table, Robin, Jamie, and Carson were still nowhere in sight. They kept her company for a minute, and she praised them for the show. Promising to return again when she could, and happily taking a zine that was handed to her by Lawrence where there was a whole full page spread promoting the band with photos and blurbs of each member. Dani had them all sign it for her, planning to get Carson and Robin to complete the collection. 

“Have you guys seen Carson?” she asked, holding a spare pen in one hand and the zine in the other. 

Lawrence motioned towards the stairwell. “Think he was that way?”

She left them with handshakes and waves, making her way through the crowd towards the stairs. Instead of dizzying blue lights, the second floor venue was lit like a gas station forecourt. Every nook and cranny unveiled, but the room was mostly empty save for a few groups of people talking in corners with drinks in hand. A quick glance around, standing on her toes, proved that Carson was nowhere in sight. Dani made for the side door and tested the handle, relieved to find it unlocked. 

The hallway inside was just as brightly lit. The sound of the music and conversation downstairs was muffled, but as she turned a corner, the unmistakable sound of a moan jerked her to a stop. Her eyes widened.

That was definitely Carson pressing another man against the wall, the pair kissing hungrily as their hands wandered. Dani was frozen to the spot, feeling as though she just crashed through an entirely different reality. At the sound of another moan from the man melting under Carson’s attention, Dani’s whole body flinched, and feeling more idiotic and voyeuristic by the second, she slipped back around the corner and out the side door as quietly as possible. 

Her hands had gripped the zine into fists, she realized with faint shock, staring blankly at the door as she shut it. She cleared her throat and tried to smooth it out as best she could before folding it away. Dani slowly made her way back downstairs to the bathroom that was blissfully empty, and splashed her cheeks with water cold enough to sting, to jar her back to earth. She swallowed hard and smoothed down her hair before slowly making her way out the bathroom, through the bar, and stepping outside into the brisk night. 

It had gotten colder after the evening waned into night. The air stung her exposed skin in a way that was both refreshing and uncomfortable, a bleak reminder she was only wearing a thin dress and a t-shirt. Immediately wrapping her arms around herself, the extra t-shirts and zine tucked under her arm, her breath misted into white vapor with every exhale as she cast her eyes around for Jamie. When she spotted her nearby, leaning against the wall with Robin beside her, wearing a stony but polite expression as they chatted quietly with a cigarette dangling between two fingers, Dani’s shoulders bunched up incremenantly. She eased closer, her boots clacking against the pavement. At the sound, Jamie looked over and her expression brightened. 

“You regretting that dress now?” Jamie said, chuckling as Dani stepped next to her, shivering but stubbornly ignoring the fact, “Poppins, it’s freezing. You should wait inside.”

Dani shrugged and said, “Was getting too warm inside.”

Arching a disbelieving eyebrow at her, Jamie shook her head. “Here,” she said, and placed her cigarette between her lips before shrugging off her jacket, leaving her in only a t-shirt.

“It’s fine. I’m - “

“Just take it,” Jamie said, the cigarette bobbing as she spoke, holding out the jacket for Dani to slip into, “The t-shirt over a dress is a fashion statement for sure, but you and I both know it’s doing shitall at keeping you warm.”

They stared at each other for a long moment, both square jawed and stubborn, but at another wintry breeze Dani relented with a sigh. Jamie grinned and Dani shot her a look, turning to let Jamie help her into the jacket. She regretted it immediately. The jacket was already warm from Jamie’s body heat, and she had to squash the urge to pull up the collar and press her nose to the smell of smoke and sandalwood. Instead, she carefully schooled her expression as she turned back around. Jamie rubbed her hands up and down Dani’s arms in a valiant effort to warm her up, doing nothing to help Dani’s racing heart. 

Dani gestured weakly to the cigarette. “Can I -?”

Without hesitation, Jamie took one last drag and handed the burning cigarette to her. For a long moment, Dani stared down at the faint lipstick residue left on the filter. Of all the cigarettes shared between them over the years — a handful at best — reaching for this one felt like sinking right through the ground. Slowly, she placed it between her lips, feeling a thrill race down her spine as she took a drag, liquid hot and electrifying. 

Her lungs burning, her eyes flitted up and caught Jamie’s, already watching her with an expression she couldn’t quite place. Blowing out the smoke with pursed lips up into the air, she handed the cigarette back, clenching her teeth at the graze of their hands. Frowning down at the cigarette, Jamie flicked off the ashes and shook her head. It was a small movement. Dani might have missed it if she weren’t already looking so closely.

“You want more?” Jamie asked.

“No,” Dani murmured.

“Shit habit anyways,” Jamie muttered, and without another word, she stubbed out the cigarette against the wall and tossed it into a nearby trash can. She cleared her throat and frowned over Dani’s shoulder. “Where’s Carson?”

“Uh — ” Dani cleared her throat. “Busy. He’s busy. We should - we should just go.”

Jamie hummed and nodded, giving her a small smile. 

Still leaning on the wall nearby, Robin smoked quietly, her eyes drifting between Dani and Jamie with a look that wasn’t so much displeased as it was inquisitive. Dani wrapped her arms tighter around herself, scanning the street lit by lamp posts and store signs and the passing of cars to avoid looking either of them in the eye. 

“That’s it, huh?” Robin said, her voice raspy from smoke and a night of raucous singing. It was irritatingly alluring. 

“'Fraid so,” Jamie said with a shrug. 

“Carson’s gonna be staying over at mine and Troy’s place for the night once we’re done packing up,” Robin said, taking another long drag and slowly blowing it out, white smoke framing her dark hair, “You two are always welcome to stay over if you’ve got such a long drive.”

“We’ll manage,” Jamie said, a coiled tension in her jaw, placing a hand on Dani’s back, gently guiding her towards the truck down the street. 

“Sure,” Robin said, chuckling, though there was little amusement to it. Dani’s shoulders bunched up further at the sound. “See you two around, then. Thanks for coming.”

Polite to a fault, Dani smiled and nodded as they turned away. “You too. Have a good night.”

“Bye,” Robin said. 

Jamie gave a short, jerky wave behind her. “See you.”

When they were back in the truck, Jamie started the engine and immediately cranked the heat up to high. “Christ, it’s cold,” she muttered with an exaggerated shiver.

“You want your jacket back?”

“I’ll be fine,” Jamie shook her head, shooting her a grin. “Looks better on you anyways.” 

Any snarky retort Dani could’ve had died in her throat. She said lamely, “News said it should get warmer over the next few weeks. Just in time for Halloween.”

“Ah, so you do check the weather,” Jamie said, checking both ways down the street before easing the truck into the nighttime traffic. 

Still flustered, not knowing what else to say, Dani just rolled her eyes and groaned, “Shut up.”

Jamie laughed but didn’t say anything more. They fell silent as Jamie drove, street lights streaking slow patterns across them in the dark cabin.

At a stoplight, Jamie dug in her pocket and pulled out her rumpled carton of cigarettes. “You mind if I -?”

Dani shook her head and watched as Jamie rolled down her window a few inches. She pulled out a cheap plastic lighter and placed a cigarette in her mouth, raising a protective hand around it. A practised flick of the lighter and an inhale. Jamie’s face was illuminated in an orange glow that was reminiscent of sitting before a bonfire. Shadows and light danced across Jamie’s sharp features, and then it was gone and she was blowing smoke out the window. Dani exhaled slowly, quietly, and looked away out the windshield. 

When the truck sped up on the offramp and onto the highway, Dani felt herself shiver again. She adjusted the green blanket back over her legs. As she rested her collection of t-shirts and the zine back on her lap, she was suddenly reminded that in her haste to leave, she had not only forgotten to get both Carson and Robin’s signature for the zine, but she didn’t even get the opportunity to pay for the t-shirts. 

It seemed so inconsequential now, after the display she had accidentally stumbled into in the hallway towards the green room. Like a blindfold had been ripped off her eyes, and she could finally see every moment with Carson in the past two decades all at once. 

“Did you know?” she asked suddenly over the rumble of the wheels and the faint strains of music from the stereo. “That Carson liked -? That he was -?”

“Queer as a three dollar bank note?” Jamie finished for her dryly. She drew at the cigarette and blew smoke out the open window. “Yeah. Why? That bother you?”

Dani shook her head. “No. Why would it bother me?”

“Seem surprised is all.”

“No, it just - it never really occurred to me,” Dani said, “I feel kind of like an idiot for not seeing it before.”

Jamie offered her a kind smile and said, “Don’t be. Really. Can’t exactly see something if you’re not looking in the first place, yeah?”

“Right,” Dani murmured, her brow furrowed, not fully convinced. Not with how easy it was to see other people’s intentions over the course of the evening. She glanced at Jamie. "Robin seemed nice."

Jamie snorted. "Yeah. I don't think so."

"I mean - she was -" Dani fumbled "- good looking. I guess."

Jamie shot her a look that silently said 'Really?' and Dani could feel the flush in her cheeks. 

Shaking her head, Jamie took another long drag of her cigarette, blew the smoke out the window, and said, “She’s all right. Friendly. Talented — “ Jamie made a sharp gesture with her hand “ — whatever. Just doesn’t fuckin’ know how to take a no for an answer. Told her I had a kid waiting at home and a long drive at that, and still kept offerin’ me drinks. Last thing I bloody need is wrapping the truck around a tree ‘cause some girl can’t take a hint.”

There was a taut line to Jamie’s jaw, like she wanted nothing more than to gnash her teeth on a steel bar. Instead, she took another agitated draw of her cigarette, the smoke billowing from her nose like a red-eyed bull. 

Dani slowly asked, “Does that happen a lot?”

Jamie snorted again but was silent for a long moment, her fingers tapping almost restlessly against the steering wheel, not looking anywhere in Dani’s direction. “Not anymore,” she said. “Not when I’m working near twelve hour days in the middle of bloody nowhere with a kid to take care of.”

“So, you’re saying that girls used to be all over you?” Dani cautioned to ask, unexpectedly enjoying Jamie’s flustered huff.

“Guess you can say that,” Jamie muttered, still pointedly not looking at Dani. 

“So, there’s no one special then?” Dani said, a finger picking at a hangnail. “In your life?”

Jamie took a long drag, keeping the smoke trapped in her lungs. Her knuckles went white against the steering wheel, until she exhaled sharply into the night air, wind from the open window ruffling her hair. 

“Nope,” Jamie said, shaking her head, “No one special.”

“But there were still girls,” Dani said, not entirely sure what was possessing her to keep questioning further. 

Shooting her a curious look, Jamie shrugged. “Sure. A few, yeah,” she said, her throat working, her eyes turning back to the road. She shifted in her seat and cleared her throat before sheepishly admitting with a mutter, “More than a few, I guess.”

Jamie fell quiet, which was more than fine with Dani. Thoughts appeared in her mind, unbidden and unexpected. Images of a younger Jamie, more wild and reckless and less steady as she was now. Eyes dark under seedy bar lights, pressed against a faceless woman in a secluded corner. Lips dragging across a pale throat, a hand inching up a thigh towards less than appropriate places, the other burying and pulling at long blonde hair. 

Dani gripped the blanket atop her lap, grateful for the dark cabin to conceal her flush. Jamie took another drag of her cigarette, and Dani silently cursed her for it, her eyes straying to Jamie’s lips pursed around the filter as she inhaled and billowed smoke. Sinking further into the seat, the worn leather creaking and crackling under her shifting weight, Dani rested her head back against it, blinking slowly, feeling the alcohol course its way through her. 

She wondered, with the faint daze of someone standing on the precipice of a crumbling cliff, just how soft Jamie’s lips were. If women threw themselves at her because they understood just by a glance that Jamie knew exactly what she was doing, exactly how to press and drag and leave marks to remind them of a night in rumpled sheets. 

Dani blinked the thought away, swallowing hard. She cautioned a glance at Jamie who appeared none the wiser. She had finished her cigarette by now, the window rolled back up, fingers tapping to the beat of the radio on low, her other hand gripping the head of the gear stick. 

For one dizzying moment, Dani imagined lifting that hand and slipping it beneath the green woolen blanket, sliding it under her dress to place against the soft skin of her inner thighs, just to see her forearm work and feel the press of her calloused hands against heated, soft skin. Pressing her hand higher still, dragging it until it was where Dani never would have imagined needing it most, just to see what Jamie would do. 

Dani exhaled a slow, quiet breath that rattled in her chest, rolling her head away to face the passenger window, pressing her legs together against the heat and clench at the crux of her thighs. Gritting her teeth hard enough to send a dull ache rolling down her jaw and up her temple, Dani cranked down the window just enough to let the cold breeze whip at her face and hair, cooling her burning skin. 

She pressed her eyes shut, welcoming the sting, letting it shunt her back to earth to convince herself it was just the alcohol and the dark. That’s all it was. This wasn’t her. It couldn’t be. She was engaged. She was going to marry Eddie, her oldest friend who had never been anything but loving and kind, even through his faults and imperfections. Indentured to the mask and noose made for her by her own hands through encouragement and expectations from a society and family who wanted to see her as nothing more than the perfect, golden girl. Always eager to please and obey under the promise of being loved without second guessing it for once.

“You all right?” Jamie suddenly asked, broaching the long quiet that had settled comfortably between them. 

“What do you mean?” Dani asked, her voice miraculously steady, rolling the window back up. 

Jamie shrugged, shooting her a searching look. “Had that look about you,” she said, “Felt like I could hear that brain of yours firing away at light speed.”

Chuckling breathlessly with the faint realization how dry her mouth had gotten, Dani shook her head. “I’m fine,” she lied, “Just tired.”

With nothing but the stretch of a long, straight road ahead of them, Jamie shot her another look, arching an eyebrow. Dani gave her a weak smile, and whatever Jamie found in the corners of it, in the real tired lines of her face, seemed to assuage her worries. 

“Long day,” Jamie murmured. 

Dani hummed and said, “Long week.”

Turning back to the road, Jamie said, “Got a bit of a drive ahead of us.” She gave Dani another soft grin. “You’re welcome to rest for a bit until we get home.”

Dani frowned and stared down the dark road ahead of them, lit only by the occasional streetlight and the red and white lights of passing cars. “I don’t want to leave you alone,” Dani said, turning back to Jamie.

It took Jamie a long moment to respond to that, catching Dani’s eyes, her expression soft and warm. “Nothing I’m not used to,” Jamie murmured, “I’ve had my fair share of long drives by myself. The kid and I even drove all the way to North Liberty from the coast when we moved here.”

Dani smiled at that. “You two must’ve driven each other crazy.”

Jamie laughed and groaned. “It wasn’t pretty half the time, believe me,” she said, though her voice was fond, “Almost drove us off the road at one point.”

As Jamie regalled the story of a long running argument between the siblings during the journey across half the country, an argument centered around the food stash and who ate what and when, Dani laughed, wishing more than anything that she’d been there to see it. 

“And the other half?” Dani asked, “It couldn’t have been that bad.”

“No,” Jamie murmured, a small curl to her mouth, “He’s a good kid. Quiet and smart. Don’t know where he gets it from really.”

“I do,” Dani said, staring directly at Jamie’s profile. The crinkle of her eyes, the slant of her charmed smile. 

Jamie shot her another look, a gentle admonishment and shake of her head before she turned back to the road. “You must be tired if you’re going on and saying things like that,” she said. Her voice softened, “Rest. We’ll be home soon.”

But Dani couldn’t. Not now. Not when there were still vestiges of heat lingering on her skin. Her eyes drifted back down to Jamie’s shoulder, wanting to slide across the bench seat and rest her head there in the crook of Jamie’s neck. Wanted to breathe in that sandalwood cologne that had haunted her for a decade. Wanted to grab her hand and link their fingers in Dani’s lap, her thumb gently stroking Jamie’s knuckles. Wanted to drive until they reached a place beyond Iowa, beyond the Midwest, where they were nobody but themselves. 

Instead she curled her hands in the blanket, leaned back with a sigh, and listened to the white noise of the tires carrying them home.

--

It was well after midnight when Jamie finally dropped her home. The alcohol had run its course during the rest of the ride, leaving her sluggish and heavy-eyed, only managing a small smile and a murmured goodbye to Jamie who waited with a look of quiet affection until she stumbled through the front door before driving away. Dani watched her go, taillights disappearing in the distance, red eyes in the dark, before retreating into the house. Jamie’s departing look lingered over her as she set aside the t-shirts and zine on the side table, pushing out of her boots, sitting with her like a heavy woolen blanket across her shoulders.

The house was dark and quiet in a way that Dani was loath to disturb with stumbling in the dark, as though in fear of awakening a slumbering beast with her presence. But as she was stepping quietly towards the kitchen in search of a glass of water, light from the living room gave her pause. Blue light bounced and danced along the walls and she stepped towards it, padding onto the living room carpet to find the television on, and Eddie, stretched out along the couch, fast asleep. Something heavy sank in her chest as she stepped closer, casting her eyes over the room. A can of beer sat on the coffee table as highlight clips of the Minnesota Twins winning the World Series ran on mute on tv. And Eddie, glasses still on, pajamas already donned, breathing deeply on the soft cushions of their couch.

Dani slowly sat beside him on the edge of the couch, her shoulders stiff as she reached out a hand to sweep a dark curl off his forehead, her fingers grazing his skin. He twitched at the contact and Dani held her breath, her hand frozen. His eyes slowly fluttered open, blinking slowly up at her, shifting slightly on his back as a lethargic smile grew on his face. 

“Hey, you,” he murmured, a hand moving to rest against her waist. 

“Hey,” she replied softly, “What are you still doing down here?”

“Was waiting for you.”

“You didn’t have to do that,” she murmured. 

He gave her a shrug. “Wanted to make sure you got home safe,” he said, “Did you have fun?” When Dani nodded, he glanced down at the t-shirt she still wore and he plucked at the fabric with a grin. “Hopefully not too much fun.”

Dani tensed, a sharp retort on the tip of her tongue. She fought it down and tucked it away. Just teasing, she tried to convince herself. Only teasing. 

Before Dani could say anything further, Eddie’s eyes lingered over her torso for a moment longer. “This is new,” he said, running a hand down her arm. 

Frowning, Dani looked down in bewilderment and inhaled a quiet breath at Jamie’s jacket still draped over her. “Oh,” Dani choked out and gave a nervous, small laugh. “It’s - um. It was cold out.”

If Eddie recognized the jacket at all, he gave no indication of it. He simply nodded. Nothing happened, she told herself again, and repeated it like a mantra when it did nothing to help that coil of guilt twisting tighter around her chest. 

Inhaling a steady breath, Dani ran her hand through Eddie’s hair, pulling her mouth into a smile that ached at her cheeks. “Why don’t you go upstairs to bed and I’ll lock up the house,” she told him softly, pushing up his glasses, “I’ll be there soon.”

Eddie gave her an affectionate smile, his eyes heavy with sleep, and murmured, “Promise?”

She blinked at him and slowly nodded. “Yeah,” she whispered. 

He left easily, leaving her with a kiss to her forehead and ascending the stairs with slow steps. Exhaling shakily, running a hand with trembling fingers through her hair, Dani turned off the tv and brought the empty beer can to the kitchen to be shoved under the sink where it would wait to be collected for recycling another day. After gulping down almost an entire glass of water, only then did Dani finally allow herself to register the suede jacket she still wore, to run her hands over the fabric and shut her eyes in the dim kitchen lights, inhaling the lingering smell of woodsmoke and sandalwood. She had to lean back against the counter, pressing the glass of water to her forehead. 

Dani left the glass on the counter and pushed off it, starting towards the garage where her car was parked. It was cold inside, the concrete glacial beneath her feet. She unlocked her car and peeled off Jamie’s jacket, smothering the urge to press the collar against her nose with a hard bite to her lip and folded it neatly before resting it on the passenger seat for the next time she saw Jamie. Shivering, Dani shut the car door shut and felt the coiling tension in her shoulders ease just enough to feel normal again. But when she turned around, her eyes landed on the piles of boxes in the corner and subsequently, the old dirty paperback that she had carelessly tossed aside a week ago. 

She froze and stared at it for a long moment. Her fists pressed tight to her thighs, she made an abortive step forward before realizing what she was doing. For all its terrible prose, there was something there in those yellowed pages that had drawn Jamie to it as a teenager, unlike Dani who shied away from it as though it would bite her hand. She wanted to know what the big deal was. What about it did Jamie like. But still, even just looking at it, Dani felt foolish. Felt like she was sticking her hand in the proverbial cookie jar. 

She wrapped her arms loosely around her stomach, warding off the chill of the garage even as her cheeks warmed, and without another glance, she marched back inside of the house.

--

She tried to forget. For the rest of the week, she tried. But it still lingered there in the back of her mind as she went about her days. In the quiet mornings when she woke, during the hours in between class, the evenings spent with Eddie, the nights restless and too quiet all at once — Jamie. Always Jamie. And that stupid book. 

By Friday evening, driving home after school with Jamie’s jacket still folded next to her in the passenger seat, Dani was at her wits end and determined to just get it over with. Even though she had been expecting it, when Dani pulled up to the house, she was still relieved to find that Eddie wasn’t home yet. When she parked the car in the garage, cutting off the engine and leaving her in the silence, she felt foolish again, as though she was about to commit a crime in her own house by reading a book. She glanced at the jacket beside her, still here even after opportunities arose over the week to return it through Mikey or just waiting long enough for Jamie to pull up at the school. Dani’s knuckles went white on the steering wheel. 

Huffing loudly and rolling her eyes at herself, Dani stepped out of the car and started towards the book. It’s just curiosity, she told herself, nothing to make a big deal out of. She picked it up with an irritated sigh, leaned back against the piles of boxes, and without any fanfare flipped it open to a random page. Somehow, she landed on a page without the obscenity she had been expecting. Boring drivel of a man ardently longing for a woman he couldn't have in prose so outdated she snickered. She flipped to another random page where the woman herself finally made an appearance, but beyond detailed descriptions of her looks, there was still nothing.

Pressing her mouth into a thin line, Dani flipped further along and paused. “Oh,” she murmured, raising an eyebrow at an elaborate description of the pair passionately going at it in the back of a car. 

Dani leaned further against the boxes, tilting her head as she read, feeling her cheeks heat up. As terrible as it was, the prose was detailed and intense and focused intently on the woman involved — how she looked, how she felt, the noises she made, the way her body moved. Dani swallowed thickly as she read a passage of the woman pulling hard on the protagonist's hair that bobbed between her legs. Blinking down at the words, her breath stuttering, Dani skipped to another page, finding another passage of wine-drunk lovemaking on rumpled sheets. It was almost dizzying how many scenes there were. How intent the author was in placing the reader in the shoes of this faceless male protagonist. She felt breathless the more she read, her skin warm, her heart pounding steadily against her chest. 

Flipping to another page, she found another, this time of the woman pressing the man against a wall and dropping to her knees, pulling open his belt with a rakish grin and wanton intent. Dani sucked in a low breath. Jamie on her knees, looking up at her with a smirk and that dangerous glint in her darkened eyes, pliant and eager as Dani, raking a hand through her curls and gripping tight. Jamie moaning as Dani arched her head back by the hair, exposing the long lines of her neck. Jamie’s hands dragging up her legs, her thumbs skimming the soft skin of her inner thighs as Dani pulled her closer and closer to wet heat. 

Dani slammed the book shut. Her breath shallow and unsteady, she tossed it back on the box as though it had scalded her. Her fingers trembling, she pressed a hand over her mouth, desperately trying to cast the images away as well to very little effect. Jamie on her knees. Dark curls tangled between Dani’s knuckles. Tongue licking at a scarred mouth. A spool of heat threaded its way between her legs, a dizzying ache that felt as though she was being torn at the seams. 

Exhaling shakily, Dani smoothed down the lines of her skirt as though she could smooth away the jagged edges of this person she didn’t recognize. This person who walked through her house to her bedroom in a faint daze with the sole intent of washing away the guilt and want with water cold enough to hurt until she could pick up the pieces of herself again for when Eddie got home.

She was used to it by now. Picking up the pieces. But as cold water washed down her shoulders and down her back, staring at the tiles with glazed eyes, biting into the skin of her thumb, she felt no different. Just a futile desire to be rid of the feeling, the scattered remains of her sinking down the drain. And when Eddie finally returned home later, finding her in the kitchen chopping vegetables for dinner and stepping behind her to wrap his arms around her waist in greeting, she let herself sink into it. Letting the comforting warmth of Eddie block away everything else. 

This could be her, she told herself again as she let him kiss her before he pulled up his sleeves to help with dinner. This had to be her. She just wasn’t sure how anymore.

--

Lips pressed against her neck in a lingering kiss, warm and soft against her skin, her eyes fluttering open to the feeling. They slowly made their way down her throat to her shoulders, leaving a trail of hot skin. Her breath caught, feeling as though she was waking up from a deep haze, the world came into sharp focus as a hand skimmed over her ribs down to her hip and thigh.

Dani had been here before. A familiar haunting that came and went through the years. A ghost that shadowed her dreams, unbidden and anticipated in equal measure.

Inhaling another stuttering breath as that warm mouth trailed down her chest, she looked down to find a head of dark curls obscuring the face of the figure pressing into her. A shock of liquid heat coursed down her spine as those lips lavished attention to her breasts, and she couldn’t help the soft moan escaping her. Dani buried a hand into those dark curls, letting her nails drag gently across their scalp. 

“Look at me,” she said, her stomach coiling, her hips twitching as their mouth worked on her. 

But the figure never did. In all the times Dani has been here, the figure never looked up, never caught her eyes and showed their face. They were an amorphous silhouette, submerged in shadow. An outline lit by a familiar dim lamp. An old acquaintance to warm her bed and light a match within her chest. One that descended lower, kissing and biting gently at her ribs and stomach, spreading goosebumps along her skin.  

She was trembling, an ache building between her legs until she felt slick with it. Hands, strong and steady, pressed into her thighs, silently urging her to spread them open. Dani eagerly complied, her breath shallow. “Look at me,” she repeated, her hand tugging at that dark hair, but just as she expected, the shadow ignored her in favor of pressing hot kisses across her hips and down her thighs, biting at soft skin and smoothing it over with their tongue. 

She bit back a moan, pulling harder. The figure groaned low, sending another shock between her legs, clenching at nothing as she strained her ears to the sound. She couldn’t place it. She never could. Her eyes skimmed over shoulders and a lean back that was shrouded in shadow, and for the first time in years knew exactly who she desired this person to be. 

Kisses traveled back up her inner thighs, a slow trail that was steadily driving Dani mad with anticipation as those calloused hands pulled her legs over their shoulders. Heated breath spread over her until finally, a hot tongue ran up the length of her in one long, torturous swipe. She moaned in relief, in the hot press of that mouth working against her and casting a fire under her skin, swirling and sucking with single minded intent. She felt dizzy with it, like she could unfurl and blow away in a derecho gust. 

A hand moved between her legs to slowly press into her, a finger curling and thrusting and pulling sounds from her that left her flushing scarlet. It was almost too much, the sensation tightening the coil at the base of her spine. She fought to keep her eyes open, groaning at the sight of a head of dark curls bobbing between her legs. 

She pulled the hair hard enough to hurt. “Look at me,” she breathed, insistent and urgent as the coil grew tighter. “Jamie, look at me. ”

That face tilted up, eyes dark as a sea at storm, and Dani awoke with a jerk.

There was a gentle hand on her shoulder, shaking her awake. Blinking, she squinted up at Eddie, who was leaning up on one elbow beside her.

“You okay?” he asked, rubbing at a patch of bare skin at her shoulder, his thumb brushing against the lace of her pink nightgown. “You were making little noises in your sleep. I thought it might be one of those nightmares again.”

She shook her head and pushed the bangs from her eyes. “Sorry. I uh –” Lowering her hand to peer up at him, Dani knew he couldn’t see her clearly even this close without his glasses, couldn’t see the flush across her face or the way she clamped her teeth tightly together. “What time is it?” she asked.

“About –” He rolled onto his back so he could check the clock on his bedside table. “– Six? Just after. Plenty of time if you wanted to catch some more shut eye before we have to get up.”

Dani wasn’t tired. Dani’s heart was still racing from the dream. There was a fire dragging its way beneath her skin. She might have been tempted to retreat to the ensuite under the pretence of an early shower, giving herself enough time to work out her current predicament on her own, but that had never worked for her in the past – she had tried several times – and she couldn’t imagine it working now.

Tossing back the duvet, she clambered astride Eddie, shifting so that she wasn’t kneeling on her nightgown, so that the fabric was rucked up around her thighs. “Can we -?”

His expression was startled but he nodded. “Yeah. Sure,” he said, sounding slightly breathless. “I just didn’t think –”

But her hands were already moving to tug him free of his boxer briefs. It wasn’t often she took any sort of initiative in this. It wasn't ever, if she was being honest. The abrupt shift left Eddie looking baffled but excited, his gaze darting from her face to her hands. Dani’s breathing had quickened in anticipation – not of feeling him, but of feeling something – and when she sank down onto him she had to bite back a deep-seated groan. His hands grasped at her waist, but she pushed them aside so that he could only grab the sheets and watch. 

Squeezing her eyes shut, Dani tried to keep quiet, tried to lock away every gasp and sharp inhalation, tried to keep the bed springs from creaking or the headboard from nudging the wall with every hard rock of her hips. She chased after the memory of the dream, swiftly fading, conjuring up the stroke of a tongue and the curl of fingers. She could hear Eddie make a desperate little noise beneath her when she leaned down to fix her teeth into his shoulder. When he tried to lift his head to kiss at her neck, to reciprocate in some way, she grabbed a fistful of his hair and yanked him away.

It was a terrifyingly bad decision, grinding down against Eddie while thinking of someone else. Tremendously wrong to buck her hips, panting into the hollow of his throat, while thinking of Jamie. But her thighs were slick and trembling, and there was a thrill spooling tight as a spring at the base of her spine, and she was close — she was so close —

Dani muffled a noise by biting down, feeling him wince beneath her with a hiss. She shuddered to a halt, forehead pressed against the pillow over Eddie’s shoulder, the cotton fabric of her nightgown sticking slightly to her back. She was still trying to even out her breathing when Eddie carded his hands through her hair to get it out of his face.

“Sorry,” she gasped, slipping free and shifting onto her side so she could roll onto her back beside him. She did not remain there long, breathing heavily towards the ceiling, feeling spent, feeling hollow. She cleared her throat and sat up, raking her hair back with both hands, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed. She tensed when she felt a broad hand on her back. 

“Feeling better?” he asked.

Gripping the hem of her nightgown, the cloth bunching up between her fingers, Dani chewed at her lower lip and nodded. The thrum beneath her skin had dwindled to a distant murmur, but in its wake her stomach lurched into her throat. She stood abruptly and announced, “I’m going to take a shower.”

Eddie said something in return, but it did not register. Blindly Dani pushed her way into the bathroom, shutting the door behind her, hand trembling against the cool metal of the handle. She flinched away from the sight of her own reflection in the mirror; she didn’t want to see the mussed quality of her hair or the high color in her cheeks. Instead, she set the shower to heat up while she pulled off her nightgown and used the toilet. When she tugged the shower curtain shut and stepped beneath the water, it was hot enough to scald. 

Steam clogged up the air. It felt like she was drowning in a fog. The spray and the heat should have been soothing, but Dani pressed the heels of her hands against her eyes and had to remind herself that crying in the shower when Eddie could come into the bathroom at any moment was a bad idea. Not nearly as bad an idea as having sex with him while wishing it had been with her best friend instead, but still. Unwise. 

It wasn’t cheating, she told herself. And nothing had happened with Jamie. Nor would it. She wouldn’t. 

She reached for the soap anyway and with shaking hands scrubbed herself clean.

There was a tap at the bathroom door, and then the telltale flux of warm air rushing out as the door opened and Eddie stepped inside. “Mind if I come in?”

For a brief panicked moment Dani thought he meant into the shower , but then there followed the sound of him lifting up the toilet seat and she relaxed. If she washed her hair and pretended the last quarter hour or so hadn’t happened, she could almost fool herself into believing it was a morning like any other morning. Just their normal routine. Sharing a bathroom. Trading off who got to use the shower and who got to brush their teeth. Arguing affably over whose turn it was to make coffee. 

Shutting off the tap, Dani pulled back the shower curtain to find Eddie standing before the sink and inspecting his neck in the mirror.

“You certainly had your way with me,” he said, touching the darkening bruise with his fingertips, head tilted back.

Face flushed scarlet, stomach seething unpleasantly, Dani mumbled, “Sorry.”

He grinned at her askance. “It’s fine. I just wasn’t expecting it, is all. It isn’t your usual style.”

No. Her usual style involved actively avoiding the act all together, and then, when she ran out of excuses, passively lying back and hoping he finished quickly. 

She made a motion towards the towel rack and Eddie handed her a fresh towel. After drying herself off, she stepped from the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around herself. He wore only a shirt, which he was now pulling over his head so he could slip by her to take his turn in the shower. Dani ducked to avoid a sharp elbow.

“Whoops,” Eddie grimaced apologetically, tucking his elbows back into his torso. “Close one.”

She tried to laugh, sounding breathless. 

He grinned, and as he stepped by her he placed a quick kiss to the top of her head. “Thanks for leaving some hot water for me.”

“Yeah,” she said, gripping the towel more tightly around herself. “Of course. I’ll - I’ll go make coffee.”

--

The school had banded together with the neighboring high school and had chosen the theme for this year's Halloween event, which was how Dani found herself allocated a costume for Dorothy. The red sequined shoes barely fit and the dress was too short for her liking. It was only an hour or so into the day's festivities, and already Dani found herself tugging time and time again at the hem in the vain hope that it might somehow stretch the blue and white gingham further towards her knees.

It was a brisk October afternoon and kids — already on a sugar high — were racing about in costume. A large section of the school grounds had been transformed overnight into a maze quadrantid off by bales of hay stacked high, while the back half of the school building itself was now a haunted house. All brick facade and creeping ivy and false cobwebs and fog machines pumping out a soupy mist across the grounds. It seemed that every group of children that passed through the fog was compelled to frolic in it, kicking up swirling clouds and swishing their red and black capes with great delight as the fog curled through the air. One child came scampering up to her, asking for a bottle of water, and she promptly pulled a mini bottle from the basket hung at the crook of her elbow for just that purpose.

"Thanks, Miss Clayton!" he said before racing off into the haunted house section with his friends. Dani waved after him with a distracted smile, her eyes scanning the grounds.

Eddie was manning a booth that gave out candy to students who had finished a series of easter egg hunts throughout the school grounds. He was dressed as a scarecrow, a ruff of straw wreathing his neck, wrists and ankles. As kids rallied to him, waving their slips of paper upon which they had marked off all the items they'd discovered, Eddie pretended to scratch his head over each one, pushing back his wide-brimmed straw hat and feigning stupidity as he attempted to read their lists upside down to a chorus of laughter and chiding from the students.

"He's good with them," said a voice beside her.

Dani started, turning around to find that Hannah had approached her from the main building. "What?" Dani asked dumbly.

Hannah, resplendent in a sparkling pink gown and tiara, gestured with her long star-pointed wand towards Eddie. "With the kids, I mean."

"Oh." Dani glanced back towards Eddie, who was good-naturedly fending off a group of kids from the enormous bag of chocolates and foil-wrapped sweets. He handed them out with a laugh in equal measure, small greedy hands reaching out to swipe them up the moment they were offered. Dani forced on a smile so broad it made her cheeks hurt. "Yeah," she said. "Yeah, he's - he's great. He'd make a good dad."

"Can't say that for many people," Hannah replied dryly.

Dani's laugh was strained. "No, I guess not. Definitely not sure if I'd make as good a mom."

Hannah gave her an odd look. "You're wonderful with kids, dear."

Dani opened her mouth to respond, but before she could speak another student ran up to her and asked if he could still use the bathrooms in the building or if there were portable units on the grounds somewhere. She crouched down to talk to him, sending him off towards the restrooms in the building. When she pushed herself upright once more, Dani turned to Hannah and asked, "Have you seen Jamie anywhere? It's just - I thought she said she was going to volunteer again."

Both dress and tiara sparkled whenever Hannah moved, the bright fabric a lush stark contrast to her dark skin. She tilted her head towards the maze and said, "Miss Taylor was adamant she be allowed to put her hands to work, so I set her to task in there. Last I saw, she was helping a few brawny gentlemen arrange some hay bales around the place."

"That sounds like her," Dani said. Then, seeing just how large the bales of hay were, she frowned and muttered, "She's going to throw her back out one of these days."

Hannah's smile was knowing. "Shall you go check and make sure she's still fit for purpose? Only, I'd hate for our newest and most ardent volunteer to be taken from the line of duty by hay. Bailed up, as it were."

Hannah said it with such a straight face that it took a moment for the pun to register. Dani scrunched up her nose. "Oh, Hannah,” she said somberly. “That was terrible."

Hannah laughed, then tapped Dani's elbow with the end of her wand. "Go on, then. I'll cover for you here."

Shooting her a grateful grin, Dani handed her the woven basket full of water bottles, keeping one for herself as she made her way across the field. Kids streamed around her in flocks. She cast a furtive glance towards Eddie to check if he'd noticed her movements, but he was too busy at his candy booth to take much notice beyond the children demanding his attention. With a tug at the hem of her skirt, Dani ducked her head and continued on.

Even with the sun overhead, the air was cool. Dani wrapped her arms around herself, wishing she had grabbed some sort of shawl to go with the outfit. The white stockings reaching her knees were a saving grace, but the back of her neck was exposed to the autumn air due to the pigtails she had pulled over her shoulders. Fog curled around her ankles as she strode through the entrance of the maze. Towering stacks of hay had been erected on either side like columns to which life-sized plastic skeletons had been hung. Uncarved pumpkins littered the ground at the corners, piled up here and there. 

Without any hesitation, Dani turned down the first fork. Glimmer of red through the mist as her feet carried her unerringly onward. The sounds of the outside world seemed to fade away in here, replaced instead by pre-recorded groans and wails, rattle of chains and spooky laughter fed through strategically located speakers that she spied nestled between pumpkins or ghosts strung from bits of wire. Dani met a dead end and had to turn around to backtrack. At one point she passed by a small group of kids, who shrieked in fearful delight and sprinted past without a word. She watched them go with a slight smile and found that they had been frightened off by a foam gargoyle painted to look like stone that snarled as she drew close, its eyes glowing red. Dani paused to inspect how it worked, poking around the back of the contraption to find the wires and clever sensors.

Hand slipping from the gargoyle's head, she continued on her way. She could hear the sounds of students talking loudly amongst themselves in a row over. Their voices faded when their paths branched apart, until it almost seemed Dani was alone in this place, adrift from space and time with pale walls standing stiffly upright, barricading her in with no exit in sight.

A low growl rumbled up ahead and Dani's footsteps slowed. Frowning, she stepped forward, leaning to one side to peer around a corner. She blinked in surprise when a person in a werewolf costume leapt out from behind a wall of hay, hands covered in rubber-tipped talons, face completely obscured behind a mask that had a ruff of black fur so wild it might have been a lion at one point. An old theatre prop, perhaps. Something recycled from the school's limited budget.

The werewolf lowered their claws and said, "What brings you round these parts, Poppins?"

Dani squinted, seeing a glint of familiar eyes through the holes in the mask. "Is that you, Jamie?"

Jamie's voice was muffled behind layers of rubber and faux fur. "Unfortunately. You would not believe how hot this thing is."

Dani bit her lower lip against a smile. "I was told you were building the maze not terrorizing it."

"None of those blokes could fit in here," said Jamie, gesturing with her paws to the wolf suit. "One too many pies."

Dani pointed with the water bottle. "I hate to break it to you, but I think it’s actually because the outfit was made for kids to wear on stage."

Jamie's head jerked back. "What exactly are you getting at?" she said, a low growl entering her voice.

"Well," said Dani, and she held out a hand to indicate Jamie's height. "If the shoe fits -"

"Finish that sentence. I dare you." Jamie tried to point a threatening finger at her, but the rubber gloves didn't have individual articulated fingers so it just looked like she was waving her hand through the air.

Dani laughed, but they both went silent and turned when they heard approaching footsteps and youthful voices.

"Here," hissed Jamie, waving Dani around the corner. "C'mon! Quickly now!"

"What?" Dani said, but followed her along until they were crowded into another dead end, surrounded by walls on three sides.  

“Gotta do the gig, Poppins. What do you take me for?”

“I hardly think Dorothy is cause for terror, Jamie.”

“Shh. They’re coming.”

Rolling her eyes, Dani went quiet nonetheless. A rubber claw was on her arm, holding her back, but Jamie's wolf mask was pointed in the direction of the voices coming their way, waiting for some unfortunate students to round the corner.

"Ready?" Jamie whispered. "On three. One. Two. Th -"

A shoe stepped into view and Jamie leapt forward with a theatrical snarl, hands raised about her ears to show off the rubber tipped claws. Two students — a boy and a girl, both far too old to be in any of Dani's classes — jumped back a step in surprise. The boy screamed, his voice high pitched, lifting his arms to cover his face, but the girl beside him recovered quickly. Her initial fright fell from her face, and she sighed.

"Calm down, Spence," she said, smacking his stomach lightly with the back of her hand. "It's only Dorothy and Toto."

At that, Jamie gave a very convincing growl from beneath the wolf mask, but the girl only scowled and pointed at Jamie. "Bad dog!" she scolded.

Jamie lowered her arms, and even though Dani couldn't see her face she appeared thoroughly put out. Meanwhile the girl turned to the boy and said, "I told you we should've just gone to the bleachers. Come on."

And without further ado, she grabbed his arm and hauled him back down the way they had come. Dani cleared her throat to disguise the laugh that threatened to escape, covering her mouth with her hand. Jamie turned, lifting her mask away and grumbling, "Well, that was embarrassing."

Beneath the mask, Jamie's cheeks were pink and bright. Dani shrugged and said, "I thought you were very scary."

"Yeah, well, I do my best." Peeling the mask completely free, Jamie chucked it to the ground before working on ridding herself of the paws. "Poor sod," she muttered. "Thought he was going to get lucky, but instead he ran into us."

Dani frowned. "What do you mean?"

Casting the paws atop the mask, Jamie jerked her thumb over her shoulder. "Didn't you hear that bit about the bleachers? Bet those two were aiming to have a good time, if you know what I mean."

Dani made a face. The last thing she liked thinking about was students engaging in those sorts of extracurricular activities. "You'd think they'd be more creative than the bleachers. I can't imagine you get much privacy there."

"Oh, you'd be surprised," Jamie said dryly. Her hair was plastered to her sweaty neck and forehead, and it was utterly distracting. Dani had lifted her hand to her mouth before she could realize what she was doing, teeth setting into the skin of her thumb. With a frown, she yanked her hand back down, crossing her arms.

"The bleachers?" Dani said, crinkling her nose. "Really?"

Jamie hummed around a crooked smile. "Best place, though?" she said and lowered her voice, glancing around covertly as though they might be overheard. "Definitely the old art room on the third floor. Always empty on Wednesdays and Fridays. You can get away with murder in there."

Dani’s mouth worked, but no noise came out; she struggled to imagine how Jamie could have known this information. And then she could imagine it. All too clearly. Jamie pressing her back against the wall of a darkened room surrounded by art supplies. Jamie ducking her head to mouth against her neck. Jamie's hands and Jamie's eyes and Jamie grinding up against her with heady reckless abandon. Stolen moments between classes. Fingers drifting beneath her skirt, rucking the fabric up her thighs.

"God, get me out of this bloody thing," Jamie grumbled, trying to reach for the zipper over her shoulder.

Dani started. She felt flushed and flustered. "Oh, uh -" she stammered.

Jamie had already turned around, groping around her back and looking thoroughly pathetic while doing so. "Bit of help here?" she asked.

Clearing her throat, Dani swallowed down the rise of heat in her stomach. She stepped forward and reached for the zipper that was caught midway between Jamie's shoulder blades. For a moment she hesitated to touch her — touching Jamie was dangerous, touching Jamie was incendiary and she was a box of tinder ready to go up in smoke — but then Dani gently nudged Jamie's hands aside so she could reach the zipper. She tugged it down. The teeth caught in clumps of faux fur that she had to brush aside in order to continue, and she revealed Jamie beneath, inch by inch.

Dani's mouth went dry. Beneath the suit, Jamie was wearing a white tank top and jean shorts that should have been criminalized. The peaks and troughs of Jamie's spine faintly gleamed with sweat in the low light, and Dani had to swallow back the image of licking a stripe along it to the base of her neck. Her hands were trembling by the time she dragged the zipper all the way down. She didn't realize she had been holding her breath until she stepped away and inhaled deeply, feeling faintly dizzy.

"Thanks," Jamie said, pushing the suit off her shoulders and lumbering free.

"Mmm," was the only response Dani could muster.

It should have helped. Earlier that morning. With Eddie. It was supposed to have helped. Taken off the edge. Looking at Jamie now felt like handling the wrong side of a knife. Dani had to skirt her eyes delicately around glimpses of Jamie for fear of being cut — the sweat-slicked curl of her hair, the tip of her throat back as she raked her hands through it, the cling of white fabric to her ribs, the sliver of skin revealed above her waistband, the ragged line of her too short jeans high against her thighs.

Dani was gripping the water bottle so tightly, it was a miracle the top didn't go flying off into the grass. Jamie turned, free of the suit and looking utterly divine in a slant of afternoon light; she pointed towards the bottle in Dani's hands and asked, "Don't suppose you can spare a drop for me?"

Flustered, Dani shoved the bottle of water into Jamie's hands. The brisk October air had been too cold not long ago, but now Dani shrugged against a prickle of heat between her shoulder blades, desperately wishing she had worn something lighter. 

Jamie had unscrewed the water bottle and tipped it back, throat working as she drank. Dani watched the line of her neck, lips parted, until Jamie lowered the water bottle with a gasp of relief and a murmured, “Cheers.”

When she tried to hand the half-finished bottle back to her, Dani held up her hands. “Oh, no. It’s all yours.” 

She didn’t screw the top back on, and instead fiddled with it in her free hand. Jamie’s cheeks were still flushed, though whether it was from the chill in the air or the lingering heat of the costume, Dani could not tell. Jamie’s gaze roved over her as though she were getting a proper look at her for the first time without the mask. 

“That’s quite a dress,” said Jamie with a long fading wolf-whistle. 

Dani grimaced and tugged at the hem again. “Yeah. The outfit only came in one size.”

“Who picked the theme this year?” 

“One of the parents, I think?” Dani said. “It went to a vote, or something. I don’t know, exactly. Hannah’s the one who handles all that kind of thing, bless her heart.”

“Well,” Jamie eyed the length of Dani’s skirt or rather lack thereof, “Can’t complain.”

At a loss for words, Dani gave the hem one final tug, then curled her hands into fists to keep herself from fidgeting. Lifting the bottle to her mouth once more for a sip, Jamie smirked around it at her. Mouth full of water, Jamie gestured to her with the bottle, swallowing before she asked, “So, what brings you to my corner of the world?”

“Just,” Dani laughed briefly, nervously, “Just wanted to make sure everything was all right. And to thank you for volunteering. Again.”

“Not a problem,” said Jamie. “Feel like I should do my guardian duty, or whatever. And if that involves me dressing up as a wolf man and playing tiddlywinks, then -” she shrugged, grinning, “- so be it.”

“Well, if you need another player, then -” 

“I’ll be sure to give you a ring,” Jamie said dryly.

“I can’t promise it’ll be more fun than the third floor art room. Or the bleachers, apparently,” Dani said and she hoped her smile appeared genuine and not as jittery as she felt.

Jamie raised an eyebrow. “You and Ed really never went around campus and -?” her voice trailed off suggestively and she made an explicit motion with the water bottle.

Dani shook her head, ears burning. “God, no.”

“Not an adventurous bone in your body. The lot of you,” Jamie sighed, sounding vaguely disappointed. “C’mon, then. Let’s go.” She gestured for Dani to follow her and as she turned away she lifted the water bottle to her lips for another sip.

“To the third floor art room?” Dani blurted out incredulously.

Jamie choked. She lowered the bottle and had a coughing fit into her hand. By the time she had finished, she was red in the face and screwing the cap back onto the bottle. “I meant -” she said, wheezing slightly. She thumped her chest, then spoke more clearly, “I meant just - out there. In general.”

“Oh. Right,” Dani said. “Right. Of course. Do we go -?” 

She made a motion to back track the way she had come, but Jamie shook her head. “No need for that. This way.” 

Climbing halfway up the wall, Jamie fished around the top until she found a pair of wooden handled bale hooks. After dropping back down to the ground, she hefted the hooks in both hands and began swiftly dismantling a section of the wall, dragging bales down one by one until there was a gap wide enough for them to comfortably walk through. Jamie bent over to pick up the discarded costume, suit dangling from one of the hooks over one shoulder, she jerked her head towards the exit. “You coming?”

Dani tugged at the hem of her skirt. Every step seemed to make the fabric ride higher up her thighs until she gripped the cloth between both hands to keep it in place as she walked. “Really wish I’d had enough time to lengthen this,” she muttered under her breath. Her sewing skills weren’t anything to call home about, but she’d had enough practise to not be completely terrible — darning Eddie’s clothes, adding patches to the faded elbows of his favourite sweaters. 

Jamie laughed. “It does look like you’re trying to scandalize a few parents.”

“Is it working?” 

Jamie’s answering grin was slow, her eyes measuring the distance between Dani’s hem and Dani’s knees. “Wouldn’t know,” she said finally. “I’m not a parent.”

Dani had to swallow back an answering tightness in her throat. She glanced towards the partially dismantled wall of the maze behind them and said, “Do we need to put it back?”

Jamie made a considering noise before replying, “Fuck it. Let one of the others worry about that. Left me here to fend off a pack of savage teenagers by myself, the gutless bastards."

Dani's laugh was startled but real. "They can be quite a handful when they're older, it's true."

Jamie watched her with a warm gaze, looking pleased with herself for making her laugh. "They can. I remember those days myself. Very well, in fact."

"Not sure if any of these cases are quite so dire," Dani said. She jogged forward a few steps to catch up to Jamie so that the two of them walked side by side. "Can you imagine if Mikey snuck off in the middle of the night to throw toilet paper rolls over the neighbor's house?"

"That was one time," Jamie grumbled.

"Or what about stealing Nan’s truck to sneak into a bar in Des Moines with a fake ID?"

"All right, all right. You've made your point. I was a bad kid."

Jamie was smiling but it did not reach her eyes. Dani reached out, curling her fingers around Jamie's narrow wrist to bring her to a halt. Jamie stopped, looking at her in confusion. They had been walking along the outer perimeter of the maze, and the walls of straw and hay still shielded them from the rest of the grounds. Jamie's skin was warm to the touch — she had always run to the warm side, hot-blooded as they come. Dani should have let her go, should not have tempted herself so, but she traced her thumb over the tendons of Jamie's inner wrist and thought — hoped — that she felt the leap of a pulse beneath. Or perhaps that was just her own heartbeat, a rapid bruit in her chest.

"No," Dani said softly. "You were a wonderful kid. I was just - I was only teasing."

For a moment Jamie seemed at a loss for words. Then, she shook her head with a wry grin. "I know," she said, but it sounded like a lie. "It's fine. I know."

Dani retracted her hand too quickly, snatching it back to grip the hem of her gingham skirt. Jamie's eyes followed the movement, and Dani could see her chewing on the inside of her cheek. Then, Jamie cocked her head and took a step in the direction they had been walking. "Shall we?"

"Yeah. Yeah, of course."

They continued along, rounding the final stretch of the maze's perimeter until they reached the front entrance. Kids were still trickling inside in packs, but most roved the lawn or otherwise made their way through the school turned haunted mansion. Some were getting their faces painted by the school's only art teacher, who had a line of students waiting by her booth. Eddie stood before his own booth, shrugging apologetically at a group of kids and bouncing the empty sack of candy up and down in his hand.

His head lifted, scanned the area, and even from this distance Dani could see the way his face lit up when he caught sight of them. Dani steeled herself upon his approach, straightening her shoulders and tugging at the hem of her skirt. 

Leaning closer, Jamie said under her breath, “You dress him in that?”

Dani blinked at her, then looked at Eddie’s scarecrow outfit. “Yes. Why?”

Jamie shook her head but she looked like she was trying to hold back a laugh. “No reason. Just very fitting, isn’t it?”

“Be nice,” Dani murmured.

“I’m always nice.”

Dani was about to call her out for being a liar, but Eddie’s stride was long-legged and swift and he stood before them with a broad smile. “Hey, you two. Having a good time?”

“As much as I can,” Jamie answered. “Never really understood Halloween, myself. Very American holiday. Good honest folk should be burning effigies of Catholics this time of year instead. But the kid loves it, so -” she broke off with a shrug. “Needs must.”

“Where is Mikey? I haven’t seen him all day.” Dani asked.

“Dunno. Cut out some eyeholes in a sheet for his ghost costume this morning, and haven’t seen him since.”

Dani gave her a look. “Jamie.”

Rolling her eyes, Jamie said, “I’m sure he’s having a good time with friends and not with his big sister sticking her nose into his business every five seconds.”

“Please tell me you got him a better costume than that.”

Jamie looked sheepish as she scratched at the back of her head. 

“Oh, no,” Dani murmured. She turned to Eddie. “Does your mom still have some of your old costumes at her place?”

Eddie frowned. “Probably? She tends to keep that kind of stuff in the basement. Always gives me the creeps going down there and seeing our old action figures and costume masks and stuff all piled up in the corner.” 

“Perfect.” Dani said, pointing at Jamie. “You can go around to Judy’s and have Mikey pick out a decent costume for trick or treating tonight.”

Jamie stared at her. “Seriously? Do you want to give the kid a costume or nightmares?”

“It’s not that bad.”

“Piles of costume masks and action figures?” Jamie repeated, incredulous. “Might as well have said there’s haunted Victorian dolls down there. Christ.”

“Yeah, I’m with her on this one,” Eddie said, jerking his thumb towards Jamie, who made a gesture as if to say ‘thank you.’

“Cowards,” Dani said, shaking her head. “The both of you.”

Jamie appeared utterly unruffled by this accusation. On the other hand, Eddie gave a bashful laugh and ducked his head. He scratched at the ruff of straw at his neck, pulling it away slightly to reveal the hickey bright and broad and bold against his skin. 

“Good night?” Jamie asked, grinning and pointing at his neck with the now empty water bottle.

Beside her Dani went bright red and found the grass beneath their feet endlessly interesting. 

“Uh -” said Eddie.

Clearing her throat, Dani crossed her arms and said pointedly to him, “You - uh - Did you run out of candy?”

She ignored the way Jamie was watching them. She didn’t want to look at her, didn’t want to see the expression on Jamie’s face, didn’t want to know what she was thinking. 

“Yeah,” said Eddie. He made a motion over his shoulder back towards the booth he had been manning all afternoon. “The kids cleaned me out. Do you know if I need to get more, or -?”

Dani nodded. “I’ll go find Hannah and talk to her.”

“Great. Thanks.”

Despite her words, Dani did not move. She felt rooted in place, as though the earth had risen up and grasped her by the ankles, holding her fast. A heavy awkward silence had settled over them, disturbed only by the sounds of gaggles of students passing around them and the pre-recorded screams and moans from the nearby maze. 

“Right. Well,” Jamie finally said, knocking the water bottle against her own thigh. “I’ll be off, then. Got a costume I need to pick up, apparently.”

“Right,” Dani repeated, relieved, already taking a halting step towards the building and away from them. “Yeah. I’ll - uh -”

Jamie was backing away, bringing the bottle up to her brow in a mocking sort of salute. “Yeah. ‘Course. Catch you both later.” 

Dani didn’t wait to see her go. With one last parting wave in Eddie and Jamie’s general direction, she headed off towards the main school building. The flush had spread along her neck and ears, and she gripped the edges of the skirt so tightly between her fists she could feel the material crumple between her fingers. She couldn’t think of a time she walked so fast in her life.

She found Hannah speaking with one of the contractors out by the parking lot. The man was nodding thoughtfully, listening to her speak. When Hannah saw Dani walking towards her, she gave the man a gentle pat on the arm, and he inclined his head before rounding the back of his truck for more supplies.

Dani waited a few polite paces away until they’d finished their conversation, during which time her stomach twisted itself into knots. It felt as though it was trying to eat itself like a live snake.

“Everything all right, dear?” Hannah asked, brow furrowed in faint concern.

“Yeah,” Dani choked out. “Yeah. Everything’s - Everything’s great.” 

[lifeofkaze]

October Writing Challenge 2021 - Day 5

Zadie Taylor-Allen belongs to my wonderful bestie @the-al-chemist, Farid Sikander (in mention) belongs to @carewyncromwell

Dedicated to the wine club @kc-and-oc @the-al-chemist @whatwouldvalerydo You know why🌻🌻🌻

It was common knowledge that time moved slower when one wasn’t enjoying themselves, but Reva Amari had never felt the truth of it more ardently than on this sunny winter afternoon. It had snowed the night before, and the grounds of Hogwarts were covered in a thick layer of perfectly white, powdery snow.

Reva could hear the screams and laughter from the other students enjoying themselves in the wintery wonderland through the high windows of the dusty library. She thought wistfully about her new snowboard waiting for her in her dormitory; how much fun would it be to pile up some of the snow and just whisk down the makeshift mound on it. She would even settle for throwing snowballs at the Slytherin Quidditch team; she wasn’t picky at all, as long as it got her out of this lifeless, boring library.

“Reva, concentrate,” the voice of her friend and honourary older sister Danielle broke her out of her musings. “You need to pass this test with flying colours if you don’t want to get taken off the Quidditch team.”

“I know,” Reva sighed deeply. “Give me some credit for trying.”

“I don’t see you trying that hard,” her brother Dylan jumped in. He didn’t even bother raising his eyes from his book about Potions, but he didn’t need to; he knew Reva was rolling her eyes at him without looking.

“It’s not my fault History of Magic is the most boring subject in existence,” Reva complained. “I don’t even know how you manage to stay awake during class.”

“I don’t,” Dylan said flatly, “I get Dana’s notes from the year before.”

Reva opened her mouth to protest but shut it again when she saw the withering glare of the librarian directed her way. “What are you lecturing me about then,” she hissed with a lowered voice, “you’re no better than me.”

“The best notes don’t help if you don’t put the work in to memorise them,” Dana said leniently. “You can have them as well, but that alone won’t do you no good.”

“I need someone to make this more interesting. Right now, this nonsense is drier than the desert,” Reva complained. “Maybe I could ask Farid for help?”

Dylan did look up from his book at her words. “You’re going to do no such thing,” he said with a surprising sharpness in his voice.

Reva smirked at having successfully gotten under her brother’s skin; served him just right. She wanted to tell him so, but was cut short when an enchanted piece of parchment fluttered into her view and landed before her on her textbook.

Curious, Reva picked it up and unfolded it; she recognised the handwriting of her best friend Zadie immediately. The note contained only two words:

Code Sunflower

Next to her, Dana leaned over to take a look; she frowned. “Code Sunflower? What’s that supposed to mean?”

Reva didn’t reply; she was busy stuffing her things into her bag as fast as she could. She was halfway up from her seat when Dana got hold of her arm. “We’re not done here. I’m your prefect and your friend, and I promised to make sure you’ll pass that test,” she said sternly.

“I know, I’ll do it tomorrow, promise,” Reva said hurriedly and gently freed her arm from Dana’s hand. “But this is kind of an emergency.”

Before either Dana or Dylan could say anything else, Reva snatched up her bag and quickly left the library. She made a short detour to the Gryffindor Tower to drop off her things and retrieve some others from her dormitory before she made her way up to the Astronomy Tower. It was one of Zadie’s favourite places and if she was troubled, chances were good she would be there.

As it turned out, Reva had been right. She found her best friend leaned against the wooden railing running around the platform that circled the highest tower of the castle. She was bundled up in a thick coat and her blue-and-bronze Ravenclaw scarf to counter the sharp winds up here. Reva stuffed her own crimson-and-gold scarf deeper into her jacket and buried her hands in her pockets as she stood next to Zadie.

“You were quick,” Zadie said with a small smile.

“It’s Code Sunflower,” Reva replied, “you don’t make someone wait when it’s Code Sunflower.”

“I suppose so,” Zadie sighed and fell silent. A troubled expression crossed her face and Reva waited for her to continue. When she didn’t, Reva nudged her gently into the side.

“Do you want to tell me what happened?” she asked gently.

Zadie looked out over the snowy grounds and extended her hand. A lone snowflake floated down from the grey sky and landed on her palm. Both girls watched as it slowly melted and left only a tiny puddle of water behind.

“I had Potions earlier,” Zadie said eventually.

“The worst,” Reva said immediately, but fell silent when Zadie gave her a look. “Sorry, go on.”

“You know I’m no good at Potions,” she sighed, “but I was really trying today. But I still messed up. I added the shrivelfig before the valerian sprigs, and all the wrong amounts, too. I don’t know how it happened, my head was somewhere else. My potion started expanding and flowed over the cauldron and the workbench and literally everywhere. It was a disaster.”

“Oh no,” Reva said sympathetically, “that can happen to the best of us, though.”

“I know,” Zadie said passionately, “but that’s not what the professor seemed to think. He was so mad at me. ‘I’m clearly teaching the worse Taylor-Allen girl’ were his words to be exact.”

Zadie sniffed ever so slightly and a wave of righteous anger flooded Reva. How did that old bugger dare talk to Zadie like that? Only because her grades weren’t as perfect as those of her older sister, it didn’t mean Zadie was stupid, or untalented, or anything else but a fantastic witch.

“Screw him,” Reva said fiercely, “he has no idea what he’s talking about. So what, you don’t have a straight O in Potions like Phoebe does. Neither do I. Neither do Dylan or Dana or Victoire. The only person I know who did is Dana’s mum, if I think about it. But that doesn’t mean we don’t know what we’re doing, or makes us stupid or anything like that. Don’t you dare think this even for a second or I’ll give you an earful. You’re brilliant, and talented and great, just in a different way than Phoebe.”

She saw the small smile forming on Zadie’s face and Reva continued. “I very much doubt Phoebe would have been able to block my throws as annoyingly well as you did in our last housematch. That really hurt my pride, you know.”

Zadie threw her head back and laughed, the sound ringing clear into the winter sky. “You’d have transported her right through the hoop. If she had managed to stay on her broom in the first place.”

Reva grinned. “That’s my girl talking.”

She reached into her pocket and produced a small, silver flask she offered to her friend. Zadie raised an eyebrow sceptically. “Do I want to know where you got that from?”

“A gift from my godmother,” Reva laughed, “she sent it over the other day.”

“You know that’s probably 100 % forbidden,” Zadie grinned as she took the flask from Reva and took a small swig.

“I have a reputation to uphold after all,” Reva smirked and took a sip herself. The coffee liqueur burned delightfully and was much milder than she had anticipated. She immediately felt a little warmer.

“Speaking of which,” Reva said slowly, while she furtively pushed the snow on the railing in front of her together, “try blocking this.”

She quickly gathered up the snowball she’d formed and threw it at Zadie. Before Zadie could even react, it had hit her square in the face and Reva couldn’t help but laugh at her friend’s dumbfounded expression.

“You didn’t do that for nothing,” Zadie exclaimed before gathering her own load of snow from the ground and throwing it after Reva, who just so managed to duck away from it.

The sky was already darkening when they made their way down from the Astronomy Tower, drenched, shivering and with their faces feeling like they were on fire.

Reva’s cheeks were still flushed from both the cold and the coffee liqueur when she dropped into her seat next to Dana and Dylan in the Great Hall for dinner. Dana looked her up and down with an amused expression, taking in her dishevelled state.

“Is your emergency solved?”

“You could say so, yes,” Reva smiled and helped herself to some deliciously warm soup. She shuddered when she warmed her hands over the steaming bowl.

“Wonderful, just in time to study with me after dinner,” Dana continued. She laughed when Reva pulled a face. “Sorry kiddo, I’m not letting you off the hook so easily. And there won’t be another cryptic message getting you out of this one.”

Dana’s expression turned curious. “What was it about anyway?”

Reva blew against her spoon and winced when she burned her tongue. “It was a message from Zadie.”

“Naturally,” Dylan muttered from the other side of the table, but Reva and Dana both paid him no mind.

“Code Sunflower is when you’re feeling troubled because someone said something stupid and you need to vent,” Reva explained before trying her soup a second time. It warmed her even better than the liqueur had.

Dana blinked at her in surprise. “Why sunflowers, though? They are lovely.”

Reva dipped her head back and laughed at the memory of how they had come up with that code in the first place.

“Trust me,” she giggled, “you don’t want to know.”

[deberiaestarescribiendo]

Of Bad Beer and Summer Nights. #Writer Wednesday 04/28/21 Javier Peña x f!reader

Summary: it’s just another summer day at the pool. Sunbathing before your shift starts, the day changes drastically when you cannot take your eyes off a handsome stranger.

Warning: mention of alcohol and swearing. NSFW +18 SMUT (oral and p in v sex)

Paring: Javier Peña x F! reader

A/N: Another take on the #Writer Wednesday challenge by @autumnleaves1991-blog !!

Not me basing all this on the label of the beer that’s shown on the cans and my obsession with Javier Peña and his ridiculous fashion choices. This is the first thing I write with a little spice on it and I’m still not that comfortable but we’re getting there. Not beta’d and my eyes are burning so I have read it just once so if they’re any mistakes, misspellings and bad grammar I’m really sorry.

Of bad beer and summer nights

The kids’ screams from the pool muffles the tunes of some old ranchera blasting from the bar’s stereo. The old guard of retire men gather around the plastic white tables drinking cold beer and playing dominoes and you lower your book, sunbathing under this blazing sun, and smile; this is your childhood, your home and even that you had convinced yourself that you were done with this, that you wanted to run away, this speaks to your nostalgia and the fondest memories you own.

The heat makes you lazy and your stretch your body feeling your bones as if they were made of jelly. You drop the book on your stomach; you were not actually paying too much attention to it anyway and look around the pool: kids running around with water guns, angry mothers trying to control them and the men on the bar. Usually they’re around 70 or plus on average, they occupy their usual spot under the parasols early in the morning and spend their time doing their retirement routine: newspaper, same old conversation and complain about the world, beer and dominoes, until it’s time to eat or to switch their drink to coffee. But today a tall, lean, brown haired man is breaking the age median. He’s younger and stands out not only for his strong physic but because he wears a bright pink shirt and some yellow aviators and the tightest jeans you’ve seen on a man. You’re sure you’d question anybody else’s fashion choice if they were wearing that, but surprisingly, it fits him, probably because he exudes confidence, maybe it’s his broad shoulders, maybe it’s his golden skin revealed by the way–too-much-unbuttoned shirt he wears, maybe it’s his dark hair or his striking features or maybe it’s because of his dark coffee brown eyes that are fixed on you. His eyes. Shit.

You were so absorbed looking at him that you didn’t realize he had taken off his glasses and it’s now seated facing the pool and you from the bar. He smirks when you try, ungracefully, to grab your book back, the paper is stuck to your skin since you had spread it generously with tanning oil. The pages are ruined but you actually don’t care, you just open it before your eyes and try to conceal that you were looking at him like a creep. After a few minutes, you raise the novel just enough to see if he's looking but he's gone. Disappointed, you turn to the other side and let the sun bronze your skin and achieve that serene state that you had before he arrived at the pool.

"Hey, you, burnt sloth, it's time" somebody pokes on your shoulder

"Burnt sloth, seriously?" You say, you feel your mouth is dry and your brain is slowly coming back to life "it's my shift already?"

"Yep, actually you're two minutes late" Marisa grabs the elastic of your bikini bottom and pulls it and lets it go until it slaps your skin

"Ouch! I'm coming" you finally get up

"C'mon, Mr. Garcia has joined the party at the bar, and you'll be late for his speech on the loss of traditional family values" she announces. You glance at the other side of the pool, the old man walks with difficulty towards his retired friends table

"Shit, you do it on purpose" you say and Marisa smirks "my shift always starts when there's one of the annoying customers time to arrive, that's not fair"

"Is there anybody attending the bar?!" You both turn to see Mr. Garcia raising his cane and screaming at you

"I'm coming" you answer, grabbing your jean shorts and the white shirt with staffwritten on it. You toss your clothes on over your bikini and run towards the bar.

"Sorry, Mr. Garcia, the usual?" You ask while tying up your apron

"Yes, please. This is what's wrong with this country now the youth has lost the will to work hard to really make an effort…"

Even his friends roll their eyes, but you know it will be a minute until he finishes the list of bad things he wants to rant about.

Marisa has occupied your deck chair and winks at you while she spreads her sun cream. Bitch you mutter towards her and she smiles and lays back.

The rest of your shift consists in ignoring Mr. Garcia and looking at Marisa with jealousy. When the sun is almost gone she joins you on the counter.

"I'll have until Jack comes to pick me up, I thought you needed some company" she says bending herself over the bar to grab a glass

"Yeah, now that they're about to leave, how convenient" you point to the old men table "what do you want?"

"Beer please"

You take two ice cold cans and serve hers on her glass while you keep yours under the wood counter

“Tomorrow you will take my shift by the way" you say leaning on the fridge

"Nope" she says having a sip of her drink

"You wanna bet?" You counter knowing that she likes to play. She thinks about it for a second but when you open the cards box and leave the deck in front of her she nods

"Just for tomorrow though" Marisa shakes your hand and you distribute the cards between you two.

You try to focus on the game, she's better than you and you really don't want to take another shift like this. But all your concentration leaves your body once you see out of the corner of your eyes, a pink bright shirt and a tall figure.

"Hi, are you ready Pops?" He says, his voice is deep while he gently taps on one of the old men at the table

"No, give me a minute, I'm actually winning for once" he says laying one of the domino pieces on the table

"Right" he smiles warmly at him and you think he couldn't be more handsome but he actually approach the counter and now, looking at him closer he’s even more attractive

“Can I have a beer please?” he asks taking a seat on a stool. You nod and grab one from the fridge.

He examines the golden can with an arched eyebrow “Don’t you have a bud?”

“No, we only have calidad (quality) and let me warn you that the title is actually ironic” you answer, for a second you hope he doesn’t actually get mad at your little joke but he smiles widely “I trust you then, I won’t take my chances with this so... can I have a whiskey then?” he pass you the can and you turn to put it back on the fridge and glance over the bottles you have. All of them are the cheapest labels on the market, but you know your boss reserves some good old Jack Daniels well hidden and you crouch down to get it from the back of the utilities cupboard.

“I don’t know if I want that drink either if you took it from where you keep the cleaning stuff” he laughs

“Don’t worry, it’s legit, it’s my boss’s. He doesn’t want to expend one cent on the clients but for himself...that’s another thing” you pour him the amber liquor and you cannot help but notice that he’s looking at you intently

“You don’t serve whiskey often, right?” he gets closer and almost whispers it in your ear

“Why?” you ask and raise your head suddenly realizing that you’re really close. His scent is intoxicating, some fresh body wash and the musk of his cologne mixed with the whiskey you’re serving him

“Normally you will serve just two or three fingers” he explains putting two of his fingers on the glass so you can see what he means, the glass is half full.

“Shit” you stop pouring and leave the bottle on the counter while he chuckles

“Either that or you’re really generous or I’m and excellent costumer” he jests

“You are!” you respond right away and you clear your throat once you realize how stupid it sounded “or I’m a terrible waitress, I think that’s more probable”

“Agreed!” Marisa claims, you actually forgot about her

“I don’t think so” he shakes his head “You were really honest about the quality of the beer, you could have just gave me that trash and say nothing”

“Well, I’m drinking one while working, I keep it hidden under the counter and I’m gambling with my friend to see if I can change my shift for hers tomorrow” you confess, he looks amused at you

“What shift is that?” he asks

“Morning, there’s none” Marisa answers

“You actually cannot take that shift” he looks at you now

“Why?” you say puzzled

“Because you’re busy tonight, probably will arrive late and you should sleep” he sips his whiskey and you still observe him not understanding

“I’m not...”

Marisa smack her lips “she’s clueless”

“I see” he smiles again, that damn smile “at what time do you close?”

“She’ll be off at seven” Marisa answers and you turn your head from one to the other like you’re watching a tennis game you don’t really understand

“What are you...”

“He’s asking you out, dummie” Marisa rolls her eyes at you with a frustrated grunt

“Oh!”

“If it’s alright for you unless you really want that early morning shift” he looks at you from under his lashes and you don’t know how a man like that can be smoldering hot one minute and this cute the next

“She’s going!” Marisa answers before you could make your mind

“Wait, I have nothing to wear and I have to...”

“There’s a dress on my locker, the code is 6754 and I don’t trade my shift anyway, you don’t have excuses” a car horns from the door “That’s Jack, don’t take no for an answer!” she points to the man running towards her boyfriend’s car.

“There’s no pressure, if you don’t want to...”

“No, I want to, really” you say focusing on the stains on your apron

“I’m Javi by the way” he smiles fondly and raises his hand, you respond with your name and shake it

“Really nice to meet you” you say softly

“Let’s go, son, this damned dominoes are jinxed!” his father walks out from the table gathering a few laughs and jokes from his friends

Javi reaches from his wallet when Mr. Garcia raises his cane again “Don’t let him pay, anything he had it’s on me”

You look at him confused and Javier, for the first time in your brief acquaintance looks shy and actually uncomfortable. He thanks the man and walks to his father about to leave the place

“I’ll pick you up at seven” he says, winking at you

“Can we have the check young lady or do we have to do it ourselves” Mr. Garcia gets you out of your daydreaming and you rush to clean up and say goodbye to the old loyal customers before they leave you alone to close.

You don’t actually have time to do much, just shower and look inside Marisa’s locker hoping for the best. You find a white summer dress and some flat sandals that fit you, you try your best with your hair and the little make up you have in your bag. And you wait for Javi to arrive.

He’s punctual, arriving just on time on his pick up car.

“Hi”

“Hi” he has changed for another bright shirt, this time blue that matches his skin perfectly. He wears those yellow sunglasses and the same tight jeans and you cannot believe that you actually think it’s the most gorgeous a man has look ever. You staring more that you should again, how the muscles on his forearm tense and relax while driving

“We’re going outside Laredo, if you don’t mind” he says eventually

“It’s fine by me, unless you’re planning to kill me and leave me in the middle of nowhere” you shot

“No, I’m not planning to do that” he chuckles

He takes you to one of those big restaurants outside the city with live music and the best BBQ you’ve ever tasted. The conversation flows nicely even if you have to slap yourself sometimes because you continue to stare in a very obvious way.

“So, why did Mr. Garcia pay for your drink?” you ask after while “He never does one kind thing for nobody, are you a celebrity or something?” you joke

“You actually don’t know?” he drinks from his beer and he has a curious look on him

“No, are you famous?”

He makes a gesture with his hand “Mmm more or less”

“I go every weekend to the movies so it’s certainly not movies” you guess and you place your hand on your chin “Singing? Do you sing rancheras? it’s the only thing he likes so... c’mon sing!”

“You don’t want to hear that”

“Okay, so it’s not singing” you bite your lip trying to come up with something “are you one of those dude’s that do that thing with the lasso” and you mimic the gesture

“A professional cowboy?” he laughs out loud “No, nothing really artistic about my fame”

“Okay” you reflect on what he said and after a few minutes you slap the table “I got it! You’re actually a very famous mobster and Mr. Garcia owes you money, always thought he had some shady business going on”

“Do I look like a mobster?” he laughs

“No! I don’t mean it like that”

“But you thought about it”

“It’s just...” you stutter

“What?”

“You exude confidence, you look cocky and very sure of yourself kinda like you own the place when you walk in and people do what you say” you explain blushing “dangerous and sexy” the beer is kicking in harder than you thought and you lean on his shoulder “like you can kill somebody” his amused expression fades and a dark and timid veil covers his face

“Oh shit” you answer “ H-have you?” you murmur, he nods softly and averts his eyes

“Well, if you’re not in jail I guess you are...law enforcement? army?”

“DEA” he responds with a deep breath

“How...how does a DEA agent become famous?”

“I was part of the team that hunted Pablo Escobar” he answers, his arms are crossed on the table and he’s looking down

“Are you kidding?” you gasp “Did you meet him? Are you the one that shot him?”

“I was not even there when it happened and never actually met him”

You can see his eyes glowing and how tense he looks now, all confidence and bravado is gone and he finishes his beer leaving your date in an uncomfortable point

“I’m sorry I brought that up” you brush your hand over his, yours looking small against his “I was joking, I’m obviously clueless about dates and have a big mouth, I’m sorry again”

“No, no” he holds your hand between his warm palms “I really thought you’d heard, that’s why I wanted to take you out from Laredo where everybody brings that up”

You hold your head on your hands “I’m an idiot, I’m sorry”

“Hey, hey!” he takes your hands and brushes his fingers on your chin until you look at him in the eye “It’s not your fault, let’s move on, okay?” his thumb is closer now to your lower lip and you see his eyes lowering until he’s looking at your mouth for a second before he points to the dance floor “Do you dance?”

“Not well”

“Me neither”

“Do we give it a go and make a fool of ourselves?” he asks holding your hand and you nod enthusiastically

The people on the dance floor judge you when you actually don’t know the moves that goes with this type of music, but you’re laughing like little kids and you see how he tries to hold you every time he gets the chance, his big hands on your waist, and arm on your lower back that burns like the sun and when finally they change to a slow song, he presses you against his chest and you moan softly when he locks you there with his hands on your back. You reach for his neck and tangle your fingers on his nape.

“I have a confession to make, agent” you whisper on his ear

“Hm?”

“I was looking at you at the pool and hoped that you came back when you left and actually ruined my novel in the process”

“And I was looking back at you and came back to pick up my father when he actually didn’t need it” he responds, his warm breath over your temple, you smile openly and you think your heart could leave your chest in that very moment

“and another thing...”

“Yes?”

“I never actually liked guys with mustache and now all I can think about is how does it feel when you kiss” you hide your face from him feeling his laughter resonate on his chest

“Wanna try?”

You raise your head even though your cheeks burn and your rational brain in screaming that you barely know the guy but then his lips brush over your softly and they’re as soft as they looked, you let him lead you mainly because the sensation is overwhelming and when he gently touches your mouth with his tongue you let him in, you let him taste you and you moan, Javi smiles briefly over your soft expression of pleasure and becomes more eager, hardening the kiss. You don’t know how long you’ve been there but when you break the kiss your head is spinning and you have to hold onto his shoulders

“So?” he says with a cocky smile

“Nice, really nice”

You don’t want this night to end, you park alongside the riverbank in Laredo, he has put down a big blanket on his pickup truck so you’re comfortable seating on it and Javier bought some cold beer at the gas station. The summer night is clear; the moon and stars shine and are reflected on the black waters of the river and you can only hear the soft sounds of the insects and the breeze moving the grass.

“Can I ask you something?” you’re both seated next to each other, swinging your legs until you touch him

“Yes”

“Why did you choose the DEA?”

“I just wanted to get away from here” he shrugs

“You caused too much trouble? Broke too many hearts?” you jest tapping his arm with your elbow

“Why do you say that?” he turns to face you

“You look like someone who could do that” you murmur “Are you going to break my heart?” Now you adjust your position so now you’re both face to face

“I hope not”

You think over his answer, it’s actually pretty honest. You had had promises of eternal love and “never ever going to hurt you” before and then they left you with your heart bleeding and your confidence undermined. So you prefer this, the truth. Neither of you know what’s going to happen, there’s only tonight and that you don’t want to get back to real world. The river, the moon and the two of you on his car are the only thing real, they only thing that exists right now.

You arise on your knees and save the distance between you holding his head on your hand. It’s you who lead the kiss this time and he lets you savor him. He holds your hips and gently pushes you on his lap. You lower your kisses to his jaw and then his neck tasting his perfume mixed with his sweat that it’s the only thing you’ve been thinking about doing since this morning, he emits a guttural moan and you feel your arousal between your thighs. Your hands act faster that you can think and unbuttons his shirt. In the moonlight his skin is soft and it’s splattered in small freckles that you kiss trying to count each one with a touch of your lips.

He doesn’t stay still for much longer and raises your summer dress kneading the skin of your legs, up to your butt and your hips. He separates you from him and you’re about to complain when you feel he’s pushing you softly to the blanket. You lay down taking a deep breath while your gaze at the night sky full of tiny bright dots that reminds you of his skin and how you crave to have him on your lips again.

You raise your head once you feel him touching your calf, his fingers softly trailing over you until he take off your sandals, and when it’s done, he grabs your legs and roam his hands up and down on them until he pulls your legs apart. Javier gets in the space between your legs and without breaking his burning look at your eyes, he takes off his shirt and unbuckles his belt.

“Please” you whisper and reach your hand towards him; he takes it and kisses your palm before bending over you. The hunger you have for his lips is finally over when he kisses you again deep and moaning against your lips.

He mimics what you did earlier and bites your jaw and your neck, scattering kisses over your clavicles. He gets up an instant just to take off your dress and admires you for a second before continuing his kisses where he had left them. You bend your back when your breasts are exposed to the fresh summer air but are immediately cover by his big warm hands and then his mouth graze each one with the most delicious attention kissing and licking your nipples until biting your lip can’t contain your whimpers

“You don’t have to be quite, there’s none” he says liberating your lower lip from your bite with his thumb “Your moans will be only for my ears and I want to listen to every single one of them” he says and leaves a kiss on your sternum before grabbing your waist pressing his face on your stomach and again repeats the action of spattering kisses and soft bites to your skin.

Once he reaches the elastic of your panties he looks at you intently. You’re a moaning mess, squirming under his touch and feeling your flesh ablaze even if the night is actually quite fresh

“Please” you whisper again and he softly raises your hips rolling the lace over your thighs. The midnight air makes you shiver. He kisses again your belly over the tan marks biting gently your hip bones before parting your legs widely.

He softly tortures you avoiding your core. His mouth licking and brushing his teeth on each thigh deeper and deeper and before arriving to the center he changes his position to the other leg

“Javi” you moan

“You’re so beautiful” he murmurs, lying on his side he leans his head on your inner right thigh. He’s as gentle as first as he was before leaving tempting kisses on your mount and folds before opening your lips to drink of you eagerly. His moans resonate through your body as an electric current and your nails scratch the blanket bellow. You call his name like a prayer, the pleasure is uncontrollable while you hope for release, he slides his fingers inside you and pumps them upwards and then you are lost in his presence and in the night above you. You hear yourself scream, your conscience is far away.

He hushes you and holds you in his arm and you waste no time in kissing him again, a deep hard kisses in which you pour all your passion and your lust. Your hands act on their own and you reach for his jeans and force them down enough until your palming his cock.

Javi understand your needs and takes down his jeans and underwear rapidly coming back to the position between your thighs. Your eyes are locked on his body admiring how he touches himself and you raise your upper body to caress his chest

“Please Javi I need you”

“Lay down” he orders, his voice is lower now and you quiver “Impatient girl” he smirks

You obey and Javier grabs your hips and he adjusts himself towards your entrance. You open your mouth once he penetrates you but there’s no sound coming out of your lips. He mutters praises for you and bends over to kiss you again. Your tongues intertwine as he’s deep inside of you, burying himself inside and getting out again and again until you’re panting looking for that ecstatic pleasure.

You cover his moans with a deep kiss once he reaches his orgasm and you hold him there. Breathing the scent of the surroundings, your sweat and his combined, you stay there until you’re calm, relaxed, and exhausted in the sweetest way.

“Thank you for not letting me change my shift” you say after a few minutes

[thesuitkovian]

Avengers and Co and Their Love Languages

Author’s Note: This is inspired by @mymagicsuitcase 's post about spending time together with Daniel Brühl's characters, and even though this is a pretty loose connection I'm going to tag her post anyways for the sake of it.

This includes Avengers, (some) Guardians of the Galaxy and other supporting characters cause I felt like it.

~~

Bruce Banner

Acts of service

This shows up in doing chores around the house, cooking you food, getting up to get you something so you don’t have to get up, running errands for you, etc.

Bucky Barnes

Physical Touch

A lot of the time it is hard to put into words what he needs/what he’s feeling and it’s just easier to sit down next to you, your sides flush against each other and his head resting on yours/your shoulder.

Acts of service

Do not leave him alone at your house. You will come home to everything having been cleaned, the laundry done, folded, and put away, dinner made and your favorite movie/t.v. show on the t.v. and ready to go.

Carol Danvers

Gift giving

Picking up things on different planets that remind her of you and bringing you home trinkets from her travels.

Clint Barton

Quality time

“Wanna go train with me?” “I’m about to watch this movie, wanna join?” “I was just gonna go out for lunch, wanna come with?”

Gamora

Words of affirmation

Words are very important to her, and hold a lot of value in her life so when she says something she means every word of it.

Gift giving

Giving you something she stole/looted off some bad guy’s body because you might like it/think it’s useful/be able to sell it.

Helmut Zemo

Gift giving

Buying you things he saw you linger on while out in the market, getting you a dress/suit once a week simply because he thought you would look good in it, buying you the car of your dreams after you offhandedly mentioned it in conversation

Quality time

Spending time together is very important to him. He wants as much time with you as possible, and is willing to do whatever you want to pass the time as long as he gets to be with you.

John Walker

Words of affirmation

Complimenting your hair/clothes/makeup every chance he gets. Telling you how much he loves you/appreciates you after you do small things for him like cook dinner or buy him a gift.

Lemar Hoskins

A mix of physical affection and quality time.

Randomly coming up behind you and hugging you from behind as you guys bake/cook together. Pulling you into his lap/resting his head in your lap as you watch a movie.

Picking you up to hug you after not seeing you in forever.

Loki

Acts of service

Now this one might seem contradictory because Loki services no one, but like acts of service through other people. Getting his servants to give you the best wines/fruits/dresses, commanding them to listen to you and do anything you say.

Gift giving

“Hello my love, look at this beautiful blue tesseract, would you like to share it with me?”

Natasha Romanoff

Quality time

Just sitting next to you and existing in the same space as you is enough for her. Just knowing that you are there and she can turn to you if she needs you, that’s enough.

Nebula

A mix of acts of service and gift giving.

“I killed this [savage and dangerous space beast] and took it’s head/tusk/claws/teeth so you can hang it on your wall”

“I stole this [extremely rare and expensive piece of jewelry] because I thought you would like it so here.”

Nick Fury

Quality time

Racing you around on an abandoned airstrip in a government vehicle and making you promise not to speak a word of it, vacations to places you’ve always wanted to visit, taking you to the theatre to see the new movie you’ve not stopped talking about.

Peggy Carter

Words of affirmation

This woman will not stop complimenting you ever in her entire simp life.

Gift giving

This one is a kinda sorta one. She loves to share her things with you. Her clothes, accessories, money, shoes if they’ll fit, house, bed, everything. She basically gives half of all her stuff by sharing everything she has with you.

Peter Parker

Words of affirmation

He loves to compliment you but also he loves to be complimented. And his favorite thing is hearing you say you love him.

Peter Quill

Gift giving

Much like Gamora he is the type to give you something he stole/looted off some bad guy’s body because you might like it/be able to sell it

Pietro Maximoff

Quality time

He cannot get enough of you. He loves being around you and doing things you like and being introduced/introducing you to new things.

Physical touch

This boy is so clingy. He wants to be around you and touching you at all times of the day and will become touch starved if he has to go even a day without you.

Sam Wilson

Quality time

Movie marathons. Going on missions together. Sparring/training together.

Physical affection

A gentle, comforting hand on your lower back when you’re nervous in public. Casually wrapping an arm around your shoulders when standing in line/lounging on a couch. Hugging you from behind randomly.

Scott Lang

A mix of acts of service and quality time

Doing chores with you, running errands with you, cooking with you, basically just going out of his way to make your life 1000x easier.

Sharon Carter (courtesy of my bf)

A mix of physical touch and quality time.

Sparring/training with you, and when she inevitably beats you up (because she will) pinning you to the mat. And of course, the obligatory sarcastic comment.

Shuri

Gift giving

She is literally a rich princess and a genius. She has the connections and money to get you anything you want and the brain to build it for you if it doesn’t exist yet.

Stephen Strange

Physical touch

This seems surprising at first, because he is such a closed off person when you first met him but he is a very physical lover. He loves to hold you, and be held. When you two are in the same room you guys just sort of drift together until some part of your bodies are touching; even if it’s just your knees as you sit on a couch, reading in one of his many libraries.

Quality time

Intelligent debates that last hours. Reading next to each other in the same room. Reading the same books so you can talk about them/compare notes later. Teaching each other new things and expanding your minds together

Steve Rogers

Acts of service

I mean have you met this man. He is a slave to the person he loves and that is a fact. This man will do anything you ask or even insinuate that you want him to do. He will also go out of his way to do things for you, like get your favorite take out for dinner, or drop by your work on your lunch break, or do that one errand you had been putting it off cause you just didn’t want to do it.

T’challa

Quality time

Another simp that just wants to be around you. He could just sit next to you and listen to things you are passionate about for hours and hours, and never get bored.

Thor

Acts of service

“[Name], I have tamed this mighty beast for you, so you may have them as a pet!”

Quality time

He wants to travel the world with you, he wants to stay at home for weeks on end with you, he wants to do whatever it is that you want to do and he wants to do it whenever you want to do it.

Tony Stark

Gift giving

He is a billionaire (playboy philanthropist) with almost as many connections as Shuri, and a desire to provide. Anything you show even the slightest interest in is on your doorstep the next morning if not within the hour.

Valkyrie

Gift giving

Things she found from the scrap pile, alcohol, food, cool weapons she found, etc.

Vision

Words of affirmation

Vision has a very complex and intelligent mind and is trying to learn how to express himself correctly, so with your help words of affirmation quickly become your primary source of affection.

Wade Wilson

Words of affirmation

He may jokingly compliment you a lot/turn compliments into teasing but he means every word of his compliments.

Physical touch

Hugging you from behind as you cook dinner. Holding you to his chest and swaying gently to the music playing in the background. Pulling you back down onto the bed when you try to get up in the morning and octopus cuddling you. Tucking you under his arm and keeping you as close to him as possible while you guys sit on the couch together.

Wanda Maximoff

Physical touch

Running a hand over your thigh absentmindedly as she reads next to you on the couch. Gently rubbing your arm to calm you. Hugging you for a solid minute, just holding you and pressing her face into your hair. Rubbing your back to help you fall asleep. Giving you massages after a long day training/a taxing mission.